EXCHANGE

REPORT

ON THE

SCIENTIFIC RESULTS

OF THE

VOYAGE OF S.Y. 'SCOTIA

-COTTISH NATIONAL ANTA1KTIC K\ I'KIHTioV

REPORT

ON THK

SCIENTIFIC RESULTS

OF THK

VOYAGE OF S.Y. "SCOTIA"

DURING THE YEARS 1902, 1903, AND 1904,

UNDER THE LEADERSHIP OP

WILLIAM S. BRUCE,

I.L.D., H.R.S.K.

Volume ///.—BOTANY.

FARTS I.-XI.— By R. N. RUDMOSE BROWN, D.Sc. ; C. H. WRIGHT, A.L.8. ;
O. V. DARBISHIRK, B.A., Ph.D.; JDLES CARDOT; A. GEPP, M.A. ;
E. S. GBPP; E. M. HOLMES, F.L.S.; M. FOSLIE ; F. E. FRITSCH,
D.Sc., Ph.D. ; J. H. HARVEY PIRIE, B.Sc., M.D., F.RC.P.Ed.

Twelve Plate* and a Chart.

• • • - . .

••.-.•••.•.. :-.:-:: 55

EDINBURGH:

Scotttsf) ®ceanograpt)tcal fiaboraton.).

•OLD AT

THE SCOTTISH OCEAXOGRAPHIOAL LABORATORY;

OLIVER ft BOYD, EDINBURGH AHD LONDON ;
JAMES MACLEHO8E ft SONS, 61 ST \ IM'EKT STREET, GLASGOW.

1912.
Price Twenty-lli ret ShiUinyt and fOxpftue in Cloth

EDITORIAL NOPE.

THK author of Mora Antarctica and the pioneer of botanical research in the Antarctic
regions has passed away just as this volume was going to press. Our desire, therefore,
to dedicate it to him can no longer be fulfilled, nor can we look forward, as we had
hoped to do, to his friendly criticism of our efforts in this branch of our researches in
high southern latitudes.

To Dr R. N. Rudmosc Brown have fallen practically all the editorial duties, while
little more than publisher's duties, made light by Dr Brown's excellent editing, has
fallen upon me. Dr Brown is also the author of Part I., "The Problems of Antarctic
Plant Life." He is, with Dr Darbishire, joint author of Part II., "The Botany
of the South Orkneys"; and with Dr Darbishin- and Mr 0. II. Wright, author of
I'art III., "The Botany of Gough Island." Part IV., "Contributions towards the
Botany of Ascension," we also owe to him. It has been an exceptional chance that
three of us who worked together in the field have been able to co-operate in the pro-
duction of this Report— Dr J. H. Harvey Pirie, who was bacteriologist to the Scot in,
contributing Part X., " Antarctic Bacteriology."

My cordial thanks are due not only to Dr Rudmose Brown and Dr Harvey Pirie,
but also to Dr O. V. Darbishire, Mr C. H. Wright, M. Jules Cardot, Mr ami
Mrs Gepp, Mr E. M. Holmes, the late Mr M. Foslie, and Dr F. E. Fritsch. All
these have made important and valuable additions to the late Sir Joseph Hooker's
/ •/•<* Antarctica,

It is unfortunate that the Report on the Phytoplankton is not ready to include
in this volume, but the rest of the contributions have been already too long delayed
for lack of funds ; that Report, in consequence, must stand over for a future volume.

WILLIAM S. BRICK,

CMfer.

KIH.XBUROH, Marrh 1912.

23914G

INTRODUCTION.

THK botanical results of the Scottish National Antarctic Expedition deal principally
with the South Orkney Islands and with l>ifgo Alvarez orGougli Island. From neither
of these islands ha<l \\«- any botanical knowledge before the visit of the Scotia.

The South Orkneys were visited twice during the summer, in February 1903 and
February 1904, and at Scotia Bay in Laurie Island the Scotia spent the winter of 1903.
Numerous opportunities thus presented themselves for making collections of the scanty
flora of Laurie Island.

On Gough Island the naturalists of the .s'« -<>ti<t were able to spend only a few hours
ashore on one day, and on that occasion it was impossible to go far inland out of touch
with the ship, since the weather conditions were such as to promise a hasty recall.
Consequently the collections from Gough Island are in no direction exhaustive.

No lauding was made on Coats Land, which the expedition had the honour to dis-
cover, since none was possible, owing to the lateness of the season and the threatening
nature of the heavy pack in which the Scotia was beset.

The marine alga? of the Weddell Sea were most extensively collected through fully
10,000 miles of previously unexplored waters, not to speak of the collections made from
Madeira to the Falkland Islands, and from Cape Town to the Azores. The Report on
the Phytoplankton will be published later. Dr Harvey Pirie has added the results of
his bacteriological work.

A few notes of value on the botany of Ascension are included, based on collection*
made on the homeward voyage of the Scotia.

On an expedition primarily equipped for oceanogrnphical exploration, a botanist
cannot look for great opportunities beyond the study of phytoplaukton, and it is with
great pleasure that I look back on the invariable thoughtfulness and help of my leader,
I >r W. S. Bruce, whenever an occasion for botanical work presented itself. I would take
this opportunity of recording my thanks to him and to my colleagues of the Scottish
National Antarctic Expedition for the generous assistance they gave me in furthering
and in sharing my work on the expedition.

Accounts of the greater part of the botanical collections of the Scottish National
Antarctic Expedition have appeared at various times in different botanical publications.
From these publications they are reprinted, in many cases with additions and altera-

viii BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

tions, in the present volume. The following is a complete list of the original papers
and their place of publication : —

BROWN, R. N. RUDMOSE, "The Botany of Gough Island: I., Phanerogams and Ferns," Journ. Linn. Soc.

Lond., Bot., xxxvii. pp. 238-250. Plates.

"The Botany of the South Orkneys : I.," Trans, and Proc. Bot. Soc. Edin., xxiii., part i. pp. 105-110.

- " Contributions towards the Botany of Ascension," Trans, and Proc. Bot. Soc. Edin., xxiii. pp. 199-204.
CARDOT, JULES, " Les Mousses de 1' Expedition nationale antarctique e'cossaise," Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin.,

xlviii. pp. 67-82. Plates.
DARDISHIRE, 0. V., "The Botany of Gougli Island: II. Lichens," Journ. Linn. Soc. Land., Bot., xxxvii.

pp. 266-267.

" The Lichens of the South Orkneys," Trans, and Proc. Bot. Soc. Edin., xxiii., part i. pp. 108-1 10. Plate.

FOSLIB, M., "Calcareous Algae," Kongl. Norslce Vidensk. Selsk., Trondhjem (1904), p. 3.

FRITSCH, F. E., "Freshwater Algae collected in the South Orkneys," Journ. Linn. Soc. Land., Sot., xl.

pp. 293-338.
GBPP, A. and E. S., "Antarctic Algse," Joum. Bot., April 1905 and May 1905. Plate.

" More Antarctic Algae," loc. cit., July 1905. Plate.

" Atlantic Algae of the Scotia," loc. cit., April 1905.

HOLMKS, E. M., "Some South Orkney Algae," Journ. Bot., July 1905.

WRIGHT, C. H., "The Botany of Gougli Island: II. Mosses and Hepatics and Fungi," Journ. Linn. Soc.

Lond., Bot., xxxvii. pp. 264, 2G5.
"The Mosses of the South Orkneys," Trans, and Proc. Bot. Soc. Edin., xxiii., part i.

(Note. — The two papers by Mr Wright on the mosses are not republished in the
present volume, since Monsieur Cardot has redetermined the mosses of the Scotia, and
has entirely superseded previous papers on the subject.)

I have taken advantage of the occasion of the republication of these papers to ask
the various authors to bring them up to date in the light of the most recent research,
and I have added a general discussion of the problems of Antarctic botany.

My thanks are due for valuable assistance to the following who have collaborated
with me in the work of describing the Scotia botanical collections : — Monsieur Jules
Cardot, Dr 0. V. Darbishire, the late Mr M. Foslie, Professor F. E. Fritsch, Mr A. and
Mrs E. S. Gepp, Mr E. M. Holmes, and Mr C. H. Wright. I would also record
my thanks to Sir W. T. Thiselton-Dyer, K.C.M.G., late Director of the Royal Botanic
Gardens, Kew, for permission to make use of the Kew Herbarium ; to Mr W. B.
Hemsley, F.R.S., and Professor J. W. H. Trail, F.R.S., for advice on certain points;
and to the Societies in whose publications certain of these papers originally appeared,
for permission to reprint.

It had been intended to dedicate this volume on Antarctic botany to Sir Joseph
Dalton Hooker, the earliest pioneer of botanical investigation in South Polar lands and
seas. His death on December 10, 1911, has prevented this; so all that can be done
is to offer these papers as some slight tribute to the memory of that great man.

R. N. RUDMOSE BROWN.

EDINBURGH, March 1912.

CONTENTS.

r*oi

I TIIF. I'KOBLEMS OF ANTARCTIC PLANT LIKK. IU It N. Krumw* BROWN,

D.Sc., Univenity of Sheffield. (With a Chart) 3

II. THK BoT AM OK THK sol Ml o|;KNF.YS. H\ K. N. KUI.M.-K Knows, 1>

Univi-rmty »f Sheffield, and O. V. I IAHIUMIIRK, R.A., I'li.D., Uuiveraity of Bristol. 23

\\,th« Pitt*) . ... . .

III. THE BOTANY OF <;oli,|| ISLAND. By H. N. KI-I.M.^K BR..WS, D.Sc., University
<>f Sheffield ; «. H \\I.I..MI. A L.S.. Koy«l Botanic CUrtlens, Kow ; and O. V.
DAJUIUIBIRK, B.A., Pli.D., I'liirrraity of Briitol. (With Four Platoa) . . 33

IV CONTKIia'TIoNS TOWARDS THE BOTANY OF ASCENSION. Hy R. N.

RiHiuoei BHOWX, I >.Sc., Unireraity of Sheffield . 47

V. LES MOUSSES DK I. KXI'KI'ITIoN NATIONALS ANTARCTIQUE ECOSSAISK.

By Juuw CARIM>T, ClmrleTille. (With Three Plates) ... 55

VI. MAKIXK Al.i;.l. OF THK SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTAKCTIC EXPEDITION.

By A. GBPI>, M A., British Museum, and Mrs E. S. OBPP. (With Two Plate*) 73

VII -"ITU ORKNEY ALGA By E. M. HOLMB, F.L8. 87

VIII. CALCAREOUS ALG.K. By M. FCMLIK, Trondhjem Museum . 91

IX FRESHWATER ALO^: OF THK SOUTH ORKNKYS. By F. E. FRITUCH,

D.Sc , Ph.D., East London College, University of London. (With Two Plates) 96

X NOTF.S ON ANTARCTIC BACTERIOLOGY. By J. H. HARVEY PIRIB, B.Sc., M.D.,

F.R.C.P.Ed. 137

XI BIBLIOGRAPHY OF ANTARCTIC BOTANY 151

IX

I. -THE PROBLEMS OF ANTARCTIC PLANT LIFE.

YOU III.

I. -THE PROBLEMS OF ANTARCTIC PLANT LIFE.1

I. R. N. RUKMOSK BROWN, D.Sc., University of Sheffield.
(HV//» ft CJtart.)

THE general belief lu'ltl until quite recent years that the Antarctic regions were almost
destitute of botanical interest and the last place on the earth's surface where plants
could !'<• looked f»r, was amply justified until the closing years of last century. Our
botanical knowledge of these regions up to that time was so scanty that almost the only
collections known were the few mosses from Cockburn Island, Graham Land, found by
Joseph Hooker in Ross's expedition in the Erebus and Terror in 1839-43.

The recent renewed interest in the Antarctic, as expressed in the expeditions of
the last decade, by various collections and observations, has shown that the south
polar flora, poor as it may be, is nevertheless in some respects richer than was supposed,
aixl gives the botanist reason to hope for further results from future expeditions. One
of the chief interests in these collections lies, of course, in the questions they give rise
to in the problems of geographical distribution, and the origin of the Antarctic flora.

It is much to be hoped that future expeditions will make further discoveries in
palseobotany. With the exception of a somewhat doubtful fossil of coniferous wood,
that may be ascribed to Lower Carboniferous or Devonian times, found in Victoria Land,
the only fossil plants we know from Antarctica are the abundant remains brought
back by Dr Otto Nordenskjold from Hope Bay in north-cast Graham Land. This flora
of ferns, cycads, and conifers indicates a warm, moist climate and abundant vegetation in
Jurassic times. The fossil Araucaria, Fagus, and other plants found at Seymour Island
by the same expedition, indicate an extension of these conditions into Tertiary times.

The adaptations of the various species to their environments, a study particularly
important in the case of cosmopolitan species, promises most valuable results, but is
more likely to be undertaken seriously when the systematic and geographical interests
of the flora have l>een more fully worked out. For a newer study almost invariably
has to wait until the older aspects of the science have been satisfied. It is. moreover,
extremely desirable that such physiological and morphological questions should be
studied on the spot ; indeed, the impracticability of satisfactory investigation in any
other circumstances is most obvious. Dr Fritsch in his remarks on yellow and n-d
snow (pp. 99-120 of this volume) speaks of the absolute necessity of investigating these

1 Certain part* of this article appeared in a lea* extended form in a previous paper by the name author, " Antarctic
Botany : iU Preacnt State and Future Problems," Seat. Qtog. Uag., 1906, pp. 473-483.

4 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

occurrences in the field. The difficulty of laboratory accommodation in the isolated
Antarctic regions is naturally great, but not nearly so great as is generally supposed.
Various expeditions which have recently wintered in the south have shown that the
climatic conditions, though not exactly as favourable as in the north, offer no serious
inconvenience to an ordinary robust constitution and cheerful disposition, even though
one is not prepared to rough it in the manner of the geographical explorer. And,
furthermore, it should be remembered that there are at the present time several
habitable dwellings within the regions of south polar ice which have been erected by
one or other of the expeditions of the past ten years. Of these the house at Scotia
Bay, South Orkneys, is permanently inhabited as an Argentine Meteorological
Observatory, while that at Wandel Island has been, or shortly will be, taken possession
of for a similar purpose. Thus it will be seen that laboratory accommodation on a
small scale in the Antarctic regions is far from impracticable, and should not be a
matter of any very great cost. Most of these stations, it may be remarked, are not very
far to the south ; but that is a distinct advantage, for while all are within the veritable
polar regions and experience the real Antarctic climate, they escape in very large
measure the long night and its attendant drawbacks, and, most important consideration
of all, they are readily accessible, so that a relieving ship should experience little
difficulty in gaining all or any of them every summer. The Danes have now established
in north polar regions, on Disco Island, a fully equipped biological laboratory, and the
extreme desirability of a similar station in south polar regions need not be further
urged. But in the meantime, until this larger project can be put into execution, it
would be most desirable that a biologist should be attached to each of these Antarctic
observatories, year by year, though, of course, as the number of inhabitants at each
observatory must be very strictly limited, he would combine his biological studies with
the duties of a meteorological observer.

The most striking feature of the Antarctic flora is, of course, its poverty compared
with that of the Arctic. Thus the Arctic regions support about four hundred species
of flowering plants, while the Antarctic regions support but two, and even these can
hardly be said to flourish. The reasons which bring about this extreme contrast
between north and south is one of the most interesting biological problems that awaits
solution in these regions.

The amount of light available is, of course, the same in north and south at corre-
sponding latitudes, and yet the contrast between the two vegetations is even more
marked when one remembers that in Spitsbergen, in 79° N., the ground is bright in
summer with a hundred species of flowering plants, while at the South Orkneys, in only
61" S., there is not a single species. In Grant Land, in 81°-82° N., in three localities,
Peary collected 57 mosses and 7 hepatics — a greater number than at present known from
the whole of the Antarctic regions south of 60° S.1 Snow is probably not much more

1 "Ad cognitionem Bryophytorum itrcticorum contributiones sparsse," M. Bryhn, Vidcnsk. Selsk. Fordhandl.
(C'hristiania), 1908, No. 6.

Till. ri:«>lil I M- i >F ANTAKCTIC PLANT I. Ill 5

almnd.int in tin- >outh. and winter temp, ratines, at least in the outermost south
polar nonius, ne^leeting for the moment comparative latitudes, are not more m
than in the nitrth.

Tin- real explanation is pr<>liul>ly to be found in the short and inadequate Antarctic
Mimmer, with its remarkably low temperatures. Thus, for example, at the South
Orkneys, in 60° 44' S., the mean <>f the summer months (I>eeeml>er, January, and
February) is liarely -'J- F., and in no month does the mean rise to 33° F., while the
ni--aii of the warmest day in 1903-04 was only 377° K. ; at Snow Hill Island, Louis
Philippe Laud (64* 24' S.), the mean of the warmest month (January) was found to
be only 30'38e R, while at Cape Adare, Victoria Land, in 71" 18' S., the summer
mean is 30 '4° F.

At 77° 50' S., 166° 44' E., in MoMurdo Sound, the Discovei-y found that the mean
summer temperature was 2P4° F., and the mean of the warmest month, December,
• , 1 1 .; r.

These temperatures may be compared with those of the Arctic regions. Thus at
Spit.-liergen (79° 53' N.) the mean temperature of July (the corresponding month to
January in the south) is as high as 41 '5° F., while in Franz Josef Land, in over 80° N.,
it is not lower than 35'G° F. in the same month. The mean of the Spitsbergen summer
(June, July, and August) is 37'1°, contrasted with the corresponding mean given above
iic South Orkneys, scarcely 32° F. Examples could thus be multiplied, but all
would lirinjr out the same important point — that while the Arctic summer mean is well
above 32" F., the Antarctic summer mean is practically always lielow. This remarkably
cold Antarctic summer acts in two ways upon plant life : firstly, the winter snow lies
late on the ground — all the later as the summer is a cloudy and somewhat sunless
period, and December is well advanced before the majority of available sites are laid
bare, while m February the winter again begins1; secondly, and this is the chief reason,
it is doubtful if a flowering plant could obtain the requisite amount of heat needed for
its various life functions even to reach the flowering stage, while the maturation of its
fruit would be next to impossible. In fact, one could with much truth say that the
Antarctic summer is but an astronomical conception : those who have experienced it
know well how little reality it has. Doubtless, then, in this want of a season of
growth lies a quite adequate explanation of the poverty of the south polar vegetation,
but I think that there is also another adverse influence at work. Even supposing that
a species did obtain a footing on Antarctica, as is not impossible in the lands nearest
Fuegia, considering the narrowness of Drake Strait, its continued existence would be at
once menaced by the presence of the myriads of penguins which occupy almost ev. \\
bare spot of ground during the nesting and breeding season. There is no parallel in
the north t-i these penguins and the power they would have in destroying any vegetable

1 Contrast thU with tin- north, where, for example, at the northern part of the east court, of Greenland, the land
is clear of now from May or early June until September, date* which would corroipond in the tooth to
; nber to March.

6 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

life. Almost every spot where a plant might obtain a hold is covered with these birds
in the proportion of at least one to a square yard, and nothing escapes their insatiable
curiosity or fails to be examined with their beaks, while in a few weeks' time such a
rookery is in an indescribable state of filth, being entirely covered with several inches
of mud and manure through which the penguins are incessantly tramping hither and
thither ; circumstances which would render plant life quite out of the question. It is
true that here and there one finds a small expanse — even as much as an acre I have
once seen — of moss-covered rocks which by successive years' growth are covered with
6 to 8 inches of vegetable soil, but these are spots much less accessible from the
sea, and are very seldom suitable for rookeries — which is, of course, the sole condition
under which this continuous growth of moss from year to year could continue. In
such spots one might look, though in vain, for flowering plants, and perhaps in con-
sequence conclude that the influence of the penguins, though potentially inimical to
vegetable life, has never cause to operate, at least against flowering plants. But it must
be noted that these moss formations, though in many respects suitable for phanerogamic
plant life, are yet always very late in losing their winter snow, and generally lie in
sheltered places where wind-carried seeds would be little likely to arrive. That seeds of
Fuegian species of phanerogams occasionally reach Graham Land and the adjacent South
Shetland and South Orkney Islands is more than probable, considering the prevalence of
winds from the north of west in that region : it is even possible, though far less likely,
that wind-carried seeds from Kerguelen and Heard Islands occasionally alight on parts of
the coasts of Wilkes Land. Most important in relation to the possible wind transport
of Fuegian species to Antarctica is the discovery by Dr F. E. Fritsch of pollen grains of
Podocarpus among the algae found in a patch of red snow in the South Orkneys.
The nearest land from which these pollen grains could have come is southern South
America, where several species of Podocarpus occur in Chili, some at high altitudes,
and so more likely to have their pollen carried by the wind. I cannot suggest any
way in which these pollen grains can have reached the South Orkneys other than by
wind carriage, and their presence seems indisputable proof of the possibility of this
occurring. In this relation it is noteworthy that Dr Fritsch believes " that the nature
of some of the Antarctic freshwater plankton points to wind carriage over considerable
distance, although the available data are not sufficient."

The likelihood of the transport of seeds by birds is lessened by the fact of there
being only one true land bird (Chionis alba] in the Antarctic, but it seems quite
probable that seeds and spores are occasionally carried adhering to the feet and feathers
of such wandering birds as the southern black-backed gull, the skua, and the giant
petrel, which range from sub-antarctic to Antarctic lauds. Almost everywhere that
snow-free land occurs on the coasts of Antarctica in summer, innumerable birds find
nesting-places, and these are the places where or near where most of the vegetation
occurs. As regards floating ice, I do not think that in the Antarctic it ever acts as an
agency in the dispersal of species.

Mil H:»|-.|.I MS OK ANTARCTIC PLANT LIFE. 7

It IMS IH-.-II I ili.it the c.inspieiiiiug absence of driftwood on Antar.ti,

-!i»i. that there is little likrliliiH.il of wave-carried seeds being stranded.' The

contrast with the shont of MOM parts of tin- Antic regions is certainly great in thi>
n-p.-ct. Numerous stretches of the coasts of Spitsbergen have almost the appearance

of timber-yards willi their acres of timber-stacked beaches. During eight iths at

tli.' Smith Orkneys we found only a single small piece of driftwood. But this absence
of driftwood can \»- explained on two grounds: firstly, to currents sweeping past rather
than -inking the shores of Antarctica, except perhaps the north-west of Graham Land
and the South Shetlands ; and, secondly, to an absence of driftwood in the waters of

the Southern < trean.

Most of the Arctic driftwood is brought down by the Siberian rivers and the
Mackenzie River in flood. A large amount is thus swept into a confined sea. For the
Southern Ocean there are no such sources of supply, while the little timber that is
swept into the sea is negligible in that vast extent of water. Nor do I think that seeds
and spores brought on driftwood and wreckage to Antarctic coasts would stand any
chance of stranding on a locus favourable for growth, even supposing they had survived
the voyage, and that is most unlikely.

It is therefore not by reason of their isolation alone that the south polar regions
have next to no phanerogamic vegetation, but because they are unsuited in one way or
another to support it. If such a modest biological station, as I have advocated above,
should be instituted, it would be a matter of extreme interest to attempt to cultivate
on certain of the mossy oases various species of hardy Arctic plants, such as Papaver
radio i tun i. Ranunculus sulphureus, Cerastium alpinum, Saxifraga uppositifolia, etc.
etc., which all prosper and produce seed in Spitsbergen.*

Dr Skottsberg, of the Swedish Antarctic Expedition, considers that the formidable
Antarctic winds must be another unfavourable condition for higher plant life.* While
fully admitting the strength of the winds that sweep over certain localities the greater
part of the year, I do not think that they could have an inimical influence on any
possible vegetation, partly because there are always certain sheltered spots, but largely
because the Antarctic summer is a relatively calm period, while the winds of winter
could of course have no prejudicial influence through the covering of snow.

1 Polar Exploration, W. a Brace, London, 1910, p. 92.

' On my return from the Antarctic in 1904 I attempted to make such an experiment by sending to the Argentine
Meteorological Station at the South Orkneys a mipply of wedi of 23 Arctic specie* of phanerogams, with a
reqoMt to have them planted in a certain spot which I chow as suitable during my stay at Scotia Bay in 1903. I
understand that all the seeds that were planted failed to sprout, but the absence of a biologist on the spot may have
militated against the success of the experiment. The seeds sent were all of Arctic specie*, and it may be as well In
publish the complete list, which is as follows -.—Papattr radieatum, Rottb. ; Draha alpina, L. ; /'. hirta, L, f. rupntru,
R. Br. ; CocUtaria ojieinalit, L., var. 0, Vahl ; Vtticana crttien, Poir. ; SiUiu acaiUit, L. ; I'rrattium alpinum, L. ;
I'oUntMa ntV*i, L. ; AUlumMa ajptna, L. ; Saxifragn opfatUtfMa, L. ; 8. mtxita, L. ; S. rtctUaru, L. ; & A^moUM,
L. ; Rkodiola rowa, L. ; Erigtron alpinum, L*, var. yraruitjtorun, Rahl. ; llierarium <i//tnum, L. ; Fsuemtum
uliyinonm, L. ; Arctottapkylot Bra-urn', Sprang. ; Armtna pukacau, L. ; Oxyria reniformu, Hook. ; 0. ilaliar, R Br. ;
Ltaula tpitala. Dear.

> -On the Zonal Distribution of South Atlantic and Antarctic Vegetation,* Carl Skotuberg, Gttg. Jount.
Dec. 1904.

8 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

Before turning to a consideration of the actual vegetable life of the Antarctic,
especially as revealed by the expeditions of the last few years, it would be advisable to
define the limits of the Antarctic regions from a phytogeographic standpoint. On this
subject there has been much diversity of opinion, largely attributable to an almost
complete ignorance of the conditions obtaining in the south.

In an able discussion l of the whole question, Dr Skottsberg clearly points out the
obvious error that phytogeographers commit in placing the boundary of the Antarctic
regions too far to the north so as to include, according to some, even part of South
America : as untenable a position as that of those who would restrict the Antarctic to
the regions south of the astronomical Antarctic circle. Dr Skottsberg shows that the
parallel of 60° S. forms a more or less natural limit, and in this proposition of his I
quite agree. The South Orkneys without a doubt are truly Antarctic in all respects,
but South Georgia is sub-antarctic, and so in all probability is the South Sandwich group.

The flora of the Antarctic regions as thus defined contains only two phanerogams,
viz. Descampsia antarctica (Hook.), Desv., and Colobanthus crassifolius, Hook. f.
var. brevifolius, Eng. The former of these has long been known from Antarctic regions,
having been collected by Eights about 1820 at the South Shetlands, and it also occurs
on several parts of Graham Land ; but its discovery, along with Colobanthus crassifolius,
by Dr Turquet, of the French Antarctic Expedition (1904-05). at Biscoe Bay, Anvers
Island, in 64° 50' S., 63° 40' W., was very interesting, for this was the most southerly
record for flowering plants known. Descampsia antarctica was also found by Dr
Turquet at Wandel Island, 65° 4' S. Dr Charcot's expedition in the Pourquoi Pas?
in 1910 found these two species of flowering plants as far south as 68° S. Both these
phanerogams occur also in Fuegia, the Falkland Islands, and South Georgia. Reference
has been made by me elsewhere" to the reputed grass of the South Orkneys, of whose
occurrence we have no evidence except the vague report of a sailor, and which I know
from personal search does not grow to-day in the place indicated.

Ferns are entirely wanting in the Antarctic, as was only to be supposed, but mosses
are relatively abundant and form almost the chief constituent of the flora. Collections3
of these are known from various points around the pole, including Graham Land, South
Shetlands (Belgica, Antarctic, Francais, and Pourquoi Pas?), South Orkneys (Scotia
and Argentine Expedition), Wilhelm Land (Gauss), and Victoria Land (Southern Cross,
Discovery, and Nimrod), but those from the Atlantic and American sides are incontestably
the richer, no doubt largely because of the nearer proximity of extra-polar land and
consequent possibility of migration, but also to some extent because that side of the

1 "Some Remarks upon the geographical distribution of vegetation in the colder Southern Hemisphere," Carl
Skottsberg, Ymer (Stockholm), 1904, pp. 402-427. This paper also contains a useful bibliography of Antarctic and
sub-antarctic botany.

1 See this volume, p. 24, and " The Botany of the South Orkneys," R. N. Rudmose Brown, Trans, and Proc. Hot.
Soc. Edin., xxiii. i. (1904-0r>).

3 See paper by J. Cardot in this volume, pp. 55-69, and " La (lore bryologique cles Terres magellaniques de la
Georgia du sud et de 1'Antarctide," J. Cardot, Wissm. Erg. Schwed. Siidpolar-Exp., iv. 3.

1111 PROBLEMS OF ANTARCTIC PLANT LIFE. •

A nt .ir.-tK- r.'sions has roceived more carrful and serious exploration than any other.
Graham Lund, moreover, extends to a far l»wer latitude than other parts of
Antarctica.

The t<>tul number of mosses brought from Antarctic regions up to and including the
collections of the Nimrod, appears to be 52. The lielgica collected 27 species on the
of Graham Land, the Antnn-tii- 23 in different parts of Louis Philippe Land
.-mil adjacent regions, the Fratujai* 18 round about Gerlache Strait, and the Scotia
10 at the South Orkneys. Four further species were collected at the South Orkneys
by Seiior L H. Valette of the Argentine Observatory (1904). Of the 14 South Orkney
species none ore endemic, but 4 are not known from outside the Antarctic regions.
Tin- S<»i//,.'rn Cross collected 3 species in Victoria Land, the Discovery added 6
furt her ones to this list, and the Nimrod one more. The (Jauss collected only one species
of moss at Wilhelm Land, and this at present is the only one known throughout the
\\holi- extent of coast-line between Cape Adare and Graham Land. The Scottish
Expedition was unable to effect any landing on Coats Land.

Dr Cardot has recently discussed in full the relationships of the moss flora of the
Antarctic (loe. cit.). He points out that 24 of the 52 species are endemic, 16 are
northern and 12 southern species of wide distribution, while the rest are more or less
cosmopolitan ; and noting also that many Antarctic species have close affinities with
northern species, concludes that " en somme la fades de la flore bryologiquc antarctique
est plus boreal que magellanique." Dr Cardot believes that the Antarctic moss flora
will be found to be very uniform wherever it occurs. Of the 9 species known from
Victoria Land, 5 are peculiar to Antarctic regions, and 3 of those arc also found in Graham
Land. In all, 6 of the 9 species found in Victoria Land are common to both it and
Graham Land : this is a high proportion.

Again, the relationship of the Antarctic moss flora with those of South Georgia and
the Magellan lands is most noticeable. There are 17 species common to the Antarctic
and South Georgia, of which 6 are of wide distribution in other lands, chiefly northern :
16 species are common to the Antarctic and Fuegian lands, of which 10 are of wide
distribution, again chiefly in the northern hemisphere. Excluding 8 species of wide
distribution, only 5 species occur in both the Antarctic and Kerguelen, and of these
3 are also found in South Georgia. These facts suggest a migration from Fuegian lands
as the origin of the Antarctic flora.

The life conditions for mosses are evidently not too unfavourable, for most of the
species show a fairly vigorous growth and do not appear to suffer from the severe
environment. Dr Cardot comment* on the luxurious growth of certain specimens sub-
mitted to him. This can specially be remarked in those species which have a wide
distribution throughout other parts of the world, for in them it is possible to make a
comparison of the effects of the Antarctic climate and soil on the growth of the plant.
In the South Orkneys I noticed that for at least seven months, and in places eight, the
moss was frozen as hard as rock, but this did not seem at all to impair its vitality on

VOL. in. «

10 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION

the return of spring : farther south — and mosses have been collected in the far south of
Victoria Land (78° S.) — their frozen condition must last longer. In this relation it is
striking how poor and stunted are the specimens from 77° to 78° S. in Victoria Land
compared to those from lower latitudes in Graham Land. Vegetative reproduction
among Antarctic mosses seems to be the rule, and fruiting specimens of most species
are very rare among the collections of all the expeditions : among my South Orkney
specimens the only species with many and well-developed fruits was Polytrichum sub-
piliferum, Card., and Dr Cardot says that among all the species of Antarctic mosses he
has seen only 6 in fruit : in a few other species " flowers " have been seen.

Antarctic mosses generally grow in small colonies in which a number of different
species may be found together. In the midst of these clumps an occasional hepatic
may be found, for hepatics seldom if ever grow isolated, nor indeed do individual species
of moss. Doubtless this is the only habitat in which hepatics with their more delicate
tissues could survive. In some cases a small tundra of moss and lichen vegetation may
be formed, and since these tundras are used as nesting-places by skuas and gulls, while
other birds, as shags, build their nests largely of moss and lichen, one can understand
the dispersion of the flora by this agency. This habit of aggregation which Antarctic
mosses have, shows the need of exhaustive collecting : a mere sample or two of a clump
is not sufficient, and a collector new to the Antarctic will invariably overlook many
species by not taking numerous enough samples of each colony.

The number of Antarctic hepatics is naturally not great, and includes not more than
6 species, of which 3 are found in Gerlache Strait, 1 at the South Shetlands, and 3 in
Orleans Channel. In the South Orkneys no species was discovered, nor was any found
in Wilhelm Land or Victoria Land. Of these 6 hepatics, 4 occur in South Georgia.
While several fungi are recorded from sub-antarctic islands, such as Tristan da Cunha,
Gough Island, and others, the true Antarctic regions support but a single species, the
discovery of which was made by M. Eacovitza of the Belgica ; this was a new species,
Sclerotium antarcticum, Bomm. et Eous., and was found on Danco Land growing among
Aira antarctica : apparently this is its only record.

Undoubtedly the predominant feature of the Antarctic vegetation is the number of
lichens, not as species, but as individuals. At the South Orkneys the lichen vegetation
is very rich. In winter, when almost everything is deep in snow, a few precipitous rock
faces still show a relieving touch of colour among the monotonous white, due largely
to various orange-coloured species of Placodium (P. regale, Wainio, and P. elegans, Nyl.) :
when the snow begins to melt in spring almost all the rocks bared to view show a
shaggy covering of Usnea melaxantha, Ach., a species which more than any other
seems to luxuriate in the conditions of life to be found there, and produces good
"fruits" in quantity. Dr Skottsberg also mentions the frequency of Placodium and
Usnea in the lands he visited, and M. Turquet notes1 the colour given to the
landscapes of Gerlache Strait and Graham Land by Usnea and Lecidea. M. Gain

1 Le Franfait ciu P6le Sud, 3. Charcot, Paris, 1906, v., " La Vie vegetale," pp. 434-438.

THK PROBLEMS OF ANTARCTIC PLANT I. IKK. 11

the /'••'< »I/M«»I Pftaf speaks1 of the almost continuous carpets of Usnta at
M Island.

Two other species, fthitocarpongeographicum, D.C., and Lccideafu*co-atra, Tli. I
are less al>un<l:iiit. an. I owing to their more sombre colour and less striking appear-
;iin •<• il<> not, as a nil.-, lend any very characteristic feature to the landscape. The numlter
..f Antan -lit- ln-li.-ns so far known is 88, but the reports on several ivri-nt collections
- yet to be published. Future exploration will certainly add greatly to this numlwr.
species were found by tin- Scotia at the South Orkneys, and with regard to these
Dr 0. V. Darbish ire reports* that all except one were previously recorded from some
part of the Arctic regions, and that, taking into account all known collections, the pro-
portion of Arctic species is as high as 73 to 75 per cent. Of the Discovery collections
76 per cent, were also Arctic in distribution. The lichens of Gerlache Strait as collected
by the Bflgica numbered 55, including a new species of Placodium (P. regale, Wainio),
which was also found by me at the South Orkneys and independently described as
P. Jrttticulosum, Darbish.: Wainio's name, however, has priority. Of these 55 species
38*2 percent were known from Arctic regions, and as many as 527 per cent, were new.
All the 3 species recorded from Wilhelm Land are of wide distribution. Since these
statistics include in each case many cosmopolitan or very widely spread species, which
are common among lichens, it would be unwise to base on them arguments concerning
the origin of the Antarctic flora.

The multicellular algae of Antarctic seas are quite abundant as regards individuals,
if perhaps the species are not very numerous. Fifteen species are recorded by Mr and
Mrs Gepp from my South Orkney collections, and Mr Holmes records 9 other species
in a small collection made by the expedition in the same place. Of the species deter-
mined by Mr and Mrs Gepp, 5 are new. I am confident that careful exploration of
the coasts of these islands at seasons when they are free from ice would reveal many
more species. As was only to be expected, the littoral region, i.e. the area between
high and low water, proved poor both in individuals and species ; calcareous species are
the most abundant in that region. The wearing and tearing action of the ice is not
compatible with much algal growth in these shallow waters, and this no doubt accounts
for the absence of the southern kelp (Macrocystis pyrifera) from the true Antarctic
regions. The majority of the algae occur at greater depths. The daily haul of the
dredge which we took in Scotia Bay scarcely ever failed to bring up specimens of algae.
The two red algas (Plocamium coccineum, Lyngb., and Acanthococcut spinuliyer, Hook,
and Harv.) were extraordinarily abundant in 10 fathoms, and the brown alga (Uesma-
restia Rossii, Hook, and Harv.) was frequent in shallower water. Calcareous alga-
were obtained almost daily in 9 to 1 0 fathoms. In places these algae cover the rocks
in a few feet of water with so continuous an incrustation that at first sight one is
deceived into the belief that it is an ice formation. Probably the most interesting find

1 Rmfportt fraiminmirm nur la tr-iranx ezfruU* dtau rmterrfiftt, Acadrmie dea Sciences P»rU, 1 »1», P- »•
* Sec this volume, pp. **-», and " The BoUny of the Sooth Orkneys : Lichens," O. V. Darbiihire (lac. ctf.).

12 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

among the. Scotia algae was the new species Phyllogigas simulans. This was first
described (loc. cit.) by Mr and Mrs Gepp from material I collected at the South Orkneys.
Since then it has also been found at Graham Land and South Georgia by Dr Skottsberg,
and another species (P. grandifolia) has been recorded by the Discovery from Victoria
Land. It is a genus whose species have some similarities in habit to that of the " kelp,"
although it is anything but abundant.

Our knowledge of Antarctic multicellular algae is practically confined to the Graham
and Victoria Land regions ; and though most of the collections are now published, it
would be rash to draw any deductions of a distributional nature ; for while the Graham
Land region has been the more carefully explored of the two, neither can be said to be
known thoroughly as regards its algae. Some 40 species are at present known from
Antarctic seas, of which about 75 per cent, occur at Graham Land, and about 40 per
cent, at Victoria Land. Dr Skottsberg has discussed in various papers (see Biblio-
graphy) the distribution of these algae as far as is possible, and he finds that no facts
in this realm of botany support the idea of bipolarity.

Only one species of freshwater alga (other than unicellular and colonial algae) is so
far known, viz. the cosmopolitan Prasiola crispa, Ag., which is recorded from both
Graham Land and the South Orkneys.1 In the latter place it was to be found in summer
and autumn in several small gulleys where a quantity of melting snow above assured a
continual supply of moisture.

Unicellular algae naturally form the vast preponderance of the botanical treasures
of the Antarctic regions. When once the regions of ice are approached, between
50° S. and 60° S., the plankton entirely changes its character ; crustaceans, and in
fact all animals, then become rare, and give place to increasing numbers of diatoms
until, in the midst of the ice, the diatoms occur in such prodigious quantities that
five minutes' haul of the tow-net (No. 20- miller's gauze) produces as much as a
pint of gelatinous residue almost wholly diatomaceous. The fact that such a net,
used about thrice daily on the average, ceases to be serviceable after about a week or
ten days' use, owing to the clogging of the apertures in the silk, will give an idea to
anyone accustomed to plankton work of the wealth of diatomaceous life in these seas.
The species are not very varied, but a large proportion of them bear spines and long
arms, while simple forms are comparatively rare. Peridineans occur, but only rarely.
The phytoplankton on the whole seems to favour deep water, for in the shallow water
about the South Orkneys it was much scarcer. In winter the greater part is apparently
frozen into the ice, for I failed to get any appreciable quantities from the water on the
occasions when I bored the floe with this object in view. The first-formed pancake ice
is always yellow, and the lower layers of the floe as revealed in the spring upheaval are
uniformly discoloured by a layer of diatomaceous ice.

In no part of the Antarctic seas visited by the Scotia did I observe the open water

1 Some authorities recognise 1'rasiola antarctica, Kiitz, in addition to 7'. crispa, in Antarctic lands. See " Fresh-
water Algii-," W. and G. S. West, Brit. Antarct. Exped. (1907-09), 1911, vol. i., and F. E. Fritsch, p. 128 of this volume.

I 111 ri;'.|:l.l M> ..1 \NI\l;. (10 I'l AN I 1. 1KB. 18

discoloured by di.itoms, and I am not aware that other recent expeditions have recorded
this or.-urrriH-e ; but hi \V S. I'.ru,-.-, in the cruise of tin- llal#nti in 1892-93 between

md 63* S., off Louis Philippe Land, frequently remarked that the sea was olive-
green <>r iilivi--l>ro\vii from thin cause, and that the moat usual species in these dis-
• "l'iuiv.1 j'.irts was Core th ran cnojiliilum. This phenomenon is of much commoner
in viirri-iire in Arctic seas.1 Plankton collections well within Antarctic seas and ovi-r a
wide area are largely continrd to the collections of the Si'olia, which fortunately was
able to traverse some 10,000 miles of unexplored south polar waters. The other r« < nt
expeditions, Discovery, Antarctic, Gauss, Franc/iis, and Nimrod, did cumparativi -ly
little in.irine exploration within truly polur waters. The Jirlyica's results in this dt-
|Mitment should, however, be of great interest, and will be supplemented by those of
the Poun/tioi Pan?, while the \'<il<li,-i-i'a collections, though in more or less extra-polar
waters, have im|>ortant relation to Antarctic plankton. A detailed report and discussion
<>f tin- Scotia' » plankton in in process of completion.

While freshwater algae ap|>ear to be comparatively abundant, they are not nearly
so plentiful as in north polar r.-._'i,.ns. In the collections which I made at the South
Orkm-ys, l»r Fritsch has found 68 species (of which 5 are new): most are uni-
cellular and colonial.1 With the exception of the Belgica, the Southern Cross, the
Discovery, and the Nimrod, other expeditions have not yet published their results
in this branch of botany. A number of forms, however, have been recorded from
Iv rgueleu and South Georgia.

Among the South Orkney collections very few reproductive stages were found even
in material collected about midsummer, and Dr Fritsch believes that many species only
reproduce during very limited periods under specially favourable conditions. The
rarity of diatoms and infrequence of desmids in this freshwater flora are noteworthy
None of the new forms of diatoms in either the Discovery or Nimrod collections occur
at the South Orkneys.

Red and yellow snow occur at the South Orkneys, though neither is abundant. Red
snow bos been recorded from Arctic regions, as well as other parts of Antarctic regions,
including Graham Land and Victoria Land : it is also recorded from extra-polar regions.
Yellow snow is much rarer, and I am not aware that other Antarctic expeditions came
across it Dr Fritsch has reported in considerable detail on these coloured snows (loc. cit.),
and he finds that yellow snow is due to an association of 18 species of alga; and 2 of fungi ;
most of the algse are green forms, but few diatoms occur. The whole of this flora has a
plankton character, and Dr Fritsch suggests that this and other snow floras may have
arisen by wind carriage of plankton forms to the snow surface. Most of the constituent
members of this flora have a quantity of fat in their cell contents, in which yellow
pigment occurs. This fact seems to be an adaptation to the severity of the habitat

1 u On the Nature of the Discoloration of the Arctic Sew," Robert Brown, TV-iiu. JioL Soe. Edin~, it. p. 844
* Bee this volume, pp. 95-134, and " Freih water Alga- collected in the South Orkneys," Journ. Linn. Soe. Land
»L, 1918, pi

14 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

The red snow of the South Orkneys is also due to an algal association, but one that
is considerably poorer both in species and individuals than that causing yellow snow.
Most of the algal forms seem to contain fat in many of their cells. While the red
colour of these South Orkney samples appears to be due, as in the case of Arctic occur-
rences, to Chlamydomonas nivalis (Sphaerella nivalis), it is difficult to say definitely in
preserved material. Mr James Murray believes that the red snow of Victoria Land is
sometimes due to red rotifers, whose abundance in the Antarctic he was the first to
demonstrate. Red rotifers were found in Agassiz' red snow from the Alps, but have
not been recorded from the South Orkneys. The red colour Mr Murray ascribes to the
nature of the food. Elsewhere in this paper (p. 6) I have commented on the signi-
ficance of Dr Fritsch's discovery of pollen grains of Podocarpus in the red snow, as
proof of the occurrence of wind transportation from adjacent lands to Antarctica.

Such, in outline, is the present state of our knowledge of the botany of Antarctic
regions, and it will be seen that by far the greater part is due to the labours of the
expeditions of the last ten years. Of course such a survey as this must necessarily be
incomplete, as several important papers on recent collections still remain to be published,
and even when this is done our botanical knowledge of the Antarctic will have many
gaps : further collections are much to be desired, especially from the Pacific and Indian
sides, whence practically nothing is known, beyond of course the collections of the
Belgica, Franqais, and Pourquoi Pas? on the west of Graham Land, and the various
collections from Victoria Land. Among the Antarctic lands from which no plants are
known are Coats Land, Enderby and Kemp Lands, Termination Land (if this long-lost
land is identical with Drygalski's reported " high land"), Wilkes Land, Edward Land,
Charcot Land, and Alexander Land — not to omit New South Greenland if' that great
peninsula really exists in the Weddell Sea — though it is quite to be expected that
their flora is very scanty since they are more or less covered with ice and little
bare rock appears. The explorations of the Aurora in Wilkes Land, the Deutschland
in Coats Land, and the Fram in Edward Land should add to our knowledge of
Antarctic botany.

While our knowledge of Antarctic flora is certainly incomplete, all the known facts
point to a Fuegian origin. Not only does an analysis of the distribution of the
constituent elements indicate this, but the relative greater abundance of species in
Graham Land and vicinity than in Victoria Land, as well as the absence of New Zealand
forms, shows that the flora of the Antarctic is due to an emigration of species from
Fuegian lands. I have discussed above (pp. 6 and 7) the ways in which seeds might
cross Drake Strait. Winds and birds must have done the work of giving Antarctica
its present flora, via Graham Land from Fuegia, and thence it must have spread westward
via the coasts to Victoria Land, but naturally only a small proportion of the species
were carried so far. However, it is quite possible that by the same agencies a certain
number of mosses and lichens may have reached Wilkes Laud and Wilhelm Land from
Kerguelen and Heard Island, while South Georgia and the South Sandwich group may

I Hi: I'Kor.l I M- OK ANTARCTIC PLANT LIKE. 15

have contributed to Coats Land and the coast eastward towards Knderliy Land. The
floras of all tin--,- Mih-antan-tir inlands from the Falkland* eaMwanl |.. K.ruiirleii have
In en shown to l>o related to out- another, and to have strong Fuegian aflimtie>; and
i 1 1 i i>okayiir has ["iini---! "lit t In- r«-lal i»n-liip ln-l wn-n I lir tl"ia ••! l\> i •_•!!• ]• n .m<l I K it
of Macquarie Island.

In a later part of this paper (pp. 17-20) is a fuller discussion of these islands and
their floras; but this close relationship with Fuegia that they all exhibit, means that
emigration of a species from any of these islands to Antarctica amounts to emigration
from Kucgia by a somewhat circuitous route. No other lauds are near enough to
Antaretica to have affected its flora.

In relation to the flora of South Georgia, Dr Skottsberg has discussed at some
length the probability of wind and bird carriage of various species : reference should
be made to that paper.1 Taking into account our incomplete knowledge of the
Antarctic flora, the total number of species which occur in Antarctica may seem large
when all must have been brought by such chance agencies as wind and birds ; yet I
believe that the existing species in Antarctic regions represent a small proportion
of those that have reached there. The probability of seeds and spores reaching a
location suitable for growth is small, and even then only specially favoured species
could survive the adverse conditions of life with which they have to contend. The
high proportion of endemic species among the mosses in particular is, of course, the
outcome of this most specialised environment.

One element of the Antarctic flora may appear to present a difficulty in the way
of the acceptance of this theory — that is, the northern element. Dr Cardot has found
a large proportion of these forms among the mosses of both Antarctic and sub-antarctic
regions. But their presence can be satisfactorily explained, and that without recourse
to the now discredited theory of bipolarity. Dr Cardot suggests* that the spores and
soredia of these mosses and lichens may be transported on the feet and plumage of
those birds which we now know wander between high northern and high southern
latitudes. Wilson's petrel (Oceanites oceanicus), which breeds in the Arctic regions,
was found by us during the northern winter off Coats Land ; the northern tern
(Sterna macrura) was proved by the naturalists of the Scotia to wander almost from
pole to pole ; and other species of birds might be cited that range between Alaska and
Fuegia. While there may be some degree of probability in Dr Cardot's theory, I do
not feel it gives an adequate explanation of the facts, and I think that a more satis-
factory and simpler explanation is to be found in the idea that the species of mosses
and lichens in question are either cosmopolitan, but have not been discovered in low
latitudes, or that they are species which have spread from northern to southern regions
(or vice versa) by means of mountain ranges or bird and wind transport, but which

1 " Die Oefanpfonzen Sudgeorgien*," Carl SkotUberg, Wim*. Sry. ScAtcW. Siidpolar-Kzp., iv. 3.
* " Note BUT U Flore de 1'AnUrctidr," Jules Cardot, Vompta rnwfct <U tAttoc. ItaMfafMT tavanamad dm &MMM,
1907, pp. 45S-480.

16 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

have failed to prosper in low latitudes either by inability to become adapted to the
physical conditions, or by stress of competition.

Although the foregoing explanation seems to solve the problem of the origin of the
Antarctic flora, it may be as well to examine other solutions which have been put forward.

It has been suggested that the present flora represents the relics of a richer flora
from pre-glacial days, which doubtless reached Antarctica by land connections with
America and Australia. The existence of these land connections has certainly been
established beyond doubt by the work of the Belgica, Scotia, Antarctic, Nimrod, and
other expeditions ; yet, for reasons that I will explain, it is doubtful if they can help to
answer the question of the origin of the flora.

In every part of Antarctic regions explored by recent expeditious proofs of a former
great extension of glaciation have been found, and this at a date posterior to those late
Secondary and early Tertiary land connections. M. Arctowski of the Belgica showed
that Gerlache Strait was once filled by an immense glacier. Dr Gunnar Andersson
speaks of an island (Moose Island) in the same strait over 600 feet, rising from over
600 fathoms depths of water, which shows indisputable signs of ice-action on the top.
At Borchgrevinck Nunatak, in 66° S. in Graham Land, it was found by Dr Otto
Nordenskjold that the ice-sheet formerly was about 1000 feet above its present level.1
According to the German Antarctic Expedition the ice-sheet of Wilhelm Laud, which
is now some 900 feet thick, was at one time 1300 feet.

The South Orkneys show similar traces of this greater glaciation in the past, and
Captain Scott noted it in Victoria Land. Messrs David and Priestley of the Nimrod
believe that McMurdo Sound was once filled with a branch of the Ross Barrier, whose
general surface was then 1000 feet above sea-level, in contrast to 150 feet to-day. And
many other instances could be cited. Under these conditions of glaciation little if any
land can have been exposed, unless it was a mere mountain top or cliff side.2

Moreover, there are not wanting signs that after this period of maximum glaciation
the land rose. Dr Gunnar Andersson found signs of emergence of the land at several
localities in Graham Land visited by the Swedish Antarctic Expedition. Messrs
David and Priestley suggest emergence of the land as an explanation of the raised
beaches of Victoria Land.3 From all the available evidence they conclude that the land
has emerged possibly as much as 130 feet.

Now, if this was the case, and there was depression of the land during the extreme
glacial period — perhaps due to the enormous superincumbent weight — the great majority
of the low-lying places near the sea, including many small islands, which at present
harbour the flora of Antarctica, must have been below water, while all those more
elevated places of to-day which now bear vegetation were enveloped in ice. The

1 "On the Geology of Graham Land," J. G. Andersson, Bull. Geol. Instil., Upsala, vii., 1906, pp. 19-71.

1 It should, however, be noted that Dr 0. Nordenskjold holds a contrary opinion, believing that the maximum
glaciation did not cover all the land with ice. Geog. Journ., Sept. 1911. While recognising the high authority of the
writer, I must confess to be unable to agree with him.

3 The Heart of the Antarctic, E. H. Shackleton, London, 1909, vol. ii. p. 271.

Till ntOBLUB "1 \NTARCTIC PLANT LIFE. 17

present l«,-i t..r the scanty flora of Antarctica can only have become such when glaciation
li:n! f»r >cnne time diminished.

It is dihVult t<> believe that any species, unless possibly a lichen or two, can be a
survivor of an older Antarctic flora.

At the period of severest glaciation the sub-antarctic islands were heavily glaciated
— of that we have proof in many cases — but probably not to such an extent as to
exti -rminate any pre-existing flora, only greatly to diminish it, though there are indica-
tions that in South Georgia and Macquarie Island the flora was wiped out.

Turning now from the true Antarctic regions to the austral or sub-antarctic regions,
consisting mainly of the many islands that gird the Antarctic seas, it must IH> said that
it is here that the most fruitful botanical collections of future expeditions will probably
be made. Thin ring of circum- polar islands includes the following : — Fuegia, the Falk-
lands, South Georgia, South Sandwich group, Tristan da Cunha with Gough Island,
1'ioiivct Island, Prince Edward and Marion Islands, the Crozets including Possession
Island, Kergueleu, Macdonald and Heard Islands, St Paul and Amsterdam, Campbell
and Auckland Islands, Macquarie Island, and Dougherty1 or Kt-ates Island, with a few
others whose existence is somewhat hypothetical. In passing it may be as well to note
that I have included all these islands in the general category of sub-antarctic merely for
the sake of convenience in this place, and do not intend to imply that on botanical
grounds they can be grouped in the same domain : for a discussion of the classification
of these islands reference should be made toDr Skottsberg's paper (loc. cit.). Of these
islands Fuegia and adjoining Patagonia, as well as the Falklands, have been well studied
by various expeditions, including the recent most fruitful one led by Dr Skottsberg ;
South Georgia has been recently re-explored by the Swedish Antarctic Expedition ;
Tristan da Cunha has hardly been exhausted despite the visit of the Challenger ;
Gough Island, on which I had the privilege of being the first botanist to land, would
well repay a visit ; Prince Edward and Marion Islands, the Crozets, Kergueleu,
Macdonald and Heard Islands, are far from well known, except perhaps Kerguelen ;
St Paul and Amsterdam Islands are better known, and the New Zealand group, includ-
ing Campbell, Auckland, and Macquarie Islands, and the Antipodes, have lately
received more attention. But all would be worth the attention of a careful explorer,
especially as regards the lower forms of plant life. Bouvet and Dougherty Islands
are altogether unknown from a botanical or almost any other standpoint Bouvet
Island, according to the Valdivia's reports, is entirely covered with ice, and is
devoid of vegetation : moreover it offers no landing-place. On the other hand,
previous voyagers have given the island a slightly better reputation, Bouvet (1739)
and Lindsay (1808) both reporting trees and shrubs (? tussock grass), and Morrell
(1823) speaking of small spots of vegetation. Whatever may be the case it well

1 The Dwonwry reported that thin island does not exi»t in its formerly anigned position, and Captain J. K. Dari*
of the Ai'mrorf cMt grave doubts on the existence of Emerald Island and the Royal Company Islands a* well a*
Dougherty Island.

VOL. Ill 3

18 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

merits a visit, and in view of its probable accessibility at all times of the year, even
in an iron vessel, it is to be hoped it will not be long before we have some definite
knowledge of the natural history of the island and its surrounding waters. Gough
Island, I can assure any intending botanical explorer, will more than repay a visit,
and it is not difficult of access, though landing may be a little troublesome.1 Many
important botanical discoveries could be relied on.

The six islands lying in the extreme South Atlantic, which were discovered and
named by Cook in 1775 the South Sandwich group, are probably the most neglected
spot in all sub-antarctic regions, and no expedition since that of Bellingshausen in 1820,
with the ships Wostok and Mirny, has visited them, though several sealers and whalers
report that they are quite accessible and contain some good harbours, especially one
on Bristol Island. Forster, the German naturalist who accompanied Cook, says no
vegetation was to be seen, though Cook himself mentions that he observed vegetation
to the north end of Saunders Island. Morrell in his somewhat doubtful voyage of 1823,
speaking of the islands, says they are " entirely barren." The Scotia, on her first
Antarctic voyage in 1903, passed within twenty miles of Southern Thule, the southern-
most island of the group, but thick and boisterous weather prevented a nearer approach
and time was too precious for the southern cruise to admit of delay : on our return
from Coats Land in 1904 an attempt was made to reach the group, but continual
adverse gales and a shortage of coal caused the project to be abandoned. Nothing
therefore is really known of this group, and a large field is open for some future
explorer.2 It is to be hoped that the Deutschland will succeed in her contemplated
exploration of this group. Probably it will be found that all the islands of the group are
not barren of vegetation, while their extreme interest from a botanical point of view lies
in their position intermediate between Antarctic and sub-antarctic zones, the southern-
most islands approximating to the Antarctic conditions, though doubtless not quite so
rigorous, and the northernmost islands no doubt having a climate somewhat similar to
that of South Georgia, or perhaps a little more severe. In this chain of islands extend-
ing through three degrees of latitude, one should be able to study the gradual transition
from sub-antarctic to Antarctic flora in a way which no other part of the south polar
regions permits. There is every reason, therefore, to expect that the vegetation of the
northern islands will approximate to that of South Georgia, and that of the southern
islands, at least Thule and Bristol Islands, will. show some similarity to the true
Antarctic facies. The floral statistics should also prove of great interest, and may throw
some light on the vexed question of the origin of southern floras and former land
connections. The flora, especially of Traversey and Candlemas Islands, will probably
show a distinct South Georgian and consequently South American relationship, but

1 " Diego Alvarez, or Gough Island," R. N. Rudmose Brown, Scot. Geog. Mag., xxi. p. 430 et seq.

1 An account of some zoological collections made at the Sandwich group by Captain Larsen and Dr F. Lahille of
Buenos Aires has recently appeared (Ann. de Mat. Nac. de Hist. Nat., ser. iii. vol. xiv.), but at the time of going to
press I have not heard whether this expedition had any botanical results. The Deutschland in November 1911 was
said to have visited this group of islands.

TIIK i-iiiUM. I:M- -.K ANTARCTIC PLANT 1.111 19

the point of extreme interest to be looked for is whether it will show near relationship*
to tli«' Mora <>f tin- Crozets on the one hand, or to that of the Tristan da Cunha group
on the ntluT, and it will be interesting to find out how far this Sandwieh group flora
has evolvi •-!, :nnl whether any new and distinct species have originated. The flora of
South Georgia has practically no relationship to that of Tristan da Cunha or Gough
Island, but a eertain aiHuity with that of the Crozets and other islands to the east,
and with tin- Antarctic regions properly speaking: of its 93 species of mosses,
16 are also found in the Antarctic. Its Magellan affinities are more pronounced :
indeed, it seems probable, as Dr Skottsberg maintains (/oc. cit.), that the flora is derived
entirely from Fuegia and the Fnlklands ; no species, he asserts, shows any other origin.
Yet considering its nearness to Fuegia, and the prevailing westerly winds, it is a matter
for wonder that more of the Fuegian species are not found there, and that the
proportion of endemic species should be so high in respect of mosses, viz. over 45
per cent. .according to Dr Cardot's determinations. Among its 15 species of phanerogams
are none which are endemic, a fact not a little remarkable considering how, in similarly
isolated islands, such as Tristan da Cunha and Gough Island, the endemic species and
varieties form a conspicuous element of the flora, while Kerguelen and other islands to
the east arc also not wanting in this respect. Possibly the relative accessibility of
South Georgia to the Magellan Lands accounts for its want of peculiar species ; but if
this is so, the number of endemic mosses does not become easier of comprehension, nor
the paucity of phanerogams, since there are other Fuegian and Falkland species quite
suitable for South Georgian conditions and adapted for wind and bird transpersion.

The affinities of the flora of the New Zealand group of sub-antarctic islands with
that of Fuegia, which Dr L. Cockayne and others have demonstrated, and to which
reference was made above, is another striking fact. Recent exploration undertaken by
the New Zealand Government has added much to our former knowledge of these
islands.1 The whole flora of the Snares, the Aucklands, Campliell Island, the Antipodes,
and Macquarie Island, contains, as far as our present knowledge goes, 194 species of
flowering plants, among which there is a New Zealand element of 133 species, an
endemic one of 53 species, and a Fuegian -South -Georgian -Kerguelen element of
8 species unknown in New Zealand. The New Zealand species are probably of com-
paratively recent introduction, and reached the islands since they were separated from
New Zealand. The endemic element shows in some cases New Zealand affinities, in
others none at all. The first part was no doubt derived from New Zealand in the long
past ; the second part represents the relics of some older pre-glacial flora. The Fuegian
element has been introduced by wind and bird transport : with so small a percentage
of species this is quite likely. On the other hand, out of the 88 genera of phanerogams
in these islands, no less than 56 have representatives in Fuegia. This obviously points
to some most intimate link between the floras of these islands and that of Fuegia in the

1 TTu S*b-int«ntit Itiandt of N*w Zmlatiil, C. Chilton, L. Cockayne, T. F. Cbewenmn, and other*, CliriiUhtirch,

20 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

past. Such a link could only have been made by land connections, and it was probably
at the time of the last stages of the former wide northward extension of Antarctica that
this deep-seated affinity between these floras must be dated. To name an epoch for
this would be rash : possibly these land bridges were available as late as Eocene times.
After they were no longer in existence, the floras of the various islands developed
each along its own lines, and the endemic species were evolved. The only later addi-
tions were by wind and bird transport from Fuegia and from New Zealand.

A full discussion of the relationships of the floras of these southern islands in their
possible bearing on the former distribution of land has great importance, but is out-
side the purpose of the present paper. Enough has been said to indicate the nature
of the botanical problems awaiting solution in Antarctic and sub-antarctic lands, and
while future expeditions will naturally choose their routes largely for oceanographical
and geographical reasons, there always will be in any land touched at, or for that matter
in any sea, sufficient material of botanical interest to be found.

The pole-circling islands and the coasts of Antarctica are more likely to be well
explored as the importance of the study of the vast southern oceans begins to attract
the attention it deserves, and when the day of record-breaking pole-hunts is over, as it
soon must be now that Eoald Amundsen has won the race. The present Australasian
expedition with no pole-reaching ambitions is a welcome sign of the trend of exploration.

SCOT. NAT. ANT. KM VOL. Ill

CHART TO SHOW
THE DISTRIBUTION OF LAND IN ANTARCTIC &. SUB-ANTARCTIC REGIONS

BOTANKAI 1

II.-THE BOTANY OF THE SOUTH ORKNEYS.

II.-THE BOTANY OF THE SOUTH ORKNEYS.1

By R. N. RUDMOSE BROWN, D.Sc., and 0. V. DAKBISHIRE, B.A., Ph.D.

( H'itA a Plate.)

I. INTRODUCTORY.
By R. N. RODMOSE BROWN, D.Sc.

TIIK srnnll group of ialaiids known as the South Orkneys is situated between 60° and 61°
S. and 44* and 47° W., about 600 miles S.E. by E. of the Falkland Islands, and about
200 miles east of the nearest islands of the South Shetlands. They were discovered in
1821 by Powell in the sloop Dove, and were subsequently visited by Weddell in the
brigs Jane and Beaufoy in 1823, by Dumont d'Urville in the Astrolabe in 1838, and
by Larson in the whaler Jason in 1893.

In February 1903 the Scottish National Antarctic Expedition in the ship Scotia
made a landing on Saddle Island — the most northerly island of the group — on their
way to the south. In the end of March the same year the Scotia returned to the
islands to winter, and spent eight months at Laurie Island. The group consists of two
large islands — Coronation and Laurie Island, and many smaller ones. Coronation
Island, or Mainland, is the westerly, and Laurie Island the easterly. It was on the
latter island, in the south of which is Scotia Bay, that the greater part of the botanical
collections were made. These two islands are separated from one another by two small
islands and Washington and Leathwaitc Straits. Of the outlying islands the most
important is Saddle Island, lying about eight miles north of Laurie Island. Ailsa Craig,
mentioned several times in this paper, is a large rocky crag standing at the mouth of
Scotia Bay. Deep bays run into the land from north and south, separated by narrow
rocky peninsulas or steep and lofty mountain ranges. All the valleys are choked with
glaciers, despite the relatively small gathering-ground on the heights above, and what
little exposed rock is visible is precipitous in the extreme. It is only here and there
that a few acres of more or less level ground are to be found on the lower slopes or at
sea-level. Although in a comparatively low southern latitude, the South Orkneys are
sometimes ice-bound for some six to eight months of the year. In other years they
may enjoy more oceanic conditions and escape this extreme rigour. In midwinter
practically everything, even to the faces of precipitous cliffs, is covered with snow, and

1 Reprinted with alteration* mod correction* front Tram, and Prof. But. Soe. Edi*., xiiii. i., 1906, pp. 106-110.

H

24 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

uot before October or November does much of the snow disappear. In these months
many patches of moss-covered ground come to light, and in some of them, by successive
years' growth, 6 to 10 inches of soil have been formed. Except this vegetable mould,
there is little soil anywhere. The rocks — various kinds of greywacke — are mostly
covered with lichens, particularly Usnea and Placodium, and Weddell,1 to whom we
are indebted for the first account of the islands, mentions that at Cape Dundas, where
he landed, " there was a patch of short ' grass. ": During the winter and spring that
the Scottish National Antarctic Expedition spent at the South Orkneys, I made a very
careful search for this grass both at Cape Dundas and elsewhere, but failed to find any
signs of it. It is possible that this grass may have been casually introduced, and
succumbed after a few seasons to the severity of the climate, or been unable to grow on
account of the numbers of penguins that frequent the place, yet I am inclined to think
Weddell mistook a lichen (Usnea melaxantha), growing luxuriantly at Cape Dundas, for
a grass. This was also the impression of Dumont d'Urville, who visited the island in
1838.2 Cape Dundas, it must be remembered, is the easternmost point of the islands,
and therefore the least likely spot for wind-carried seeds to be deposited in that region
of the westerly winds ; and the coast there is unprotected and the anchorage bad, which
make it improbable that whalers who could have been responsible for the introduction
of the plant would have landed there, unless, like Weddell, they had a scientific end in
view. However, it is worth noting that the South Shetlands and Graham Land, which
are very similar in physical conditions to the South Orkneys, support Deschampsia
antarctica, and Graham Land Colobanthus crassifolius. Owing to the fact that the
South Orkneys lie within the region normally ice-bound in winter, the temperature is
comparatively low, ranging from a mean of 97° F. in midwinter (July) to 31 '5° F. in
midsummer (January). The extreme range is from —40° F. to 47'8° F., but an
approach to either of these extremes, particularly the latter, is rare. The mean of the
year is 23 '36° F.3 Snowfall is great, sunshine very deficient, and strong gales frequent.
The mosses of the South Orkneys are considered in Dr Cardot's paper, on pp. 55-57
of this volume.

II. THE LICHENS OF THE SOUTH ORKNEYS.
By OTTO V. DARBISHIRE, B.A., Ph.D.

The lichens of the Arctic regions are fairly well known, and for this state of things
there are three reasons. The limits of the Arctic regions are well defined ; further-
more, a very large amount of material has at various times been brought back to
Europe ; and, lastly, this material has been worked through critically and as a whole
by various lichenologists.

1 A Voyage toward the South Pole in the yean 182Z-2!t, James Weddell, London, 1825, p. 24.

* Voyage du P6le Sud, Dumont d'Urville, Paris, 1841-45, vol. ii. p. 131.

* Subsequent data will slightly alter these values, but probably not more than a fraction of a degree. The values
here given are the means for five years.

Tin: i-...i \NY <>K Tin -"i in "|;KM:V- 2*

\Vnli p-jur.i to the Antarctic lichens, on the other hand, we have three ditlienlties
to contend with. The limits of the Antarctic regions do not admit of easy definition.
We have, secondly, no very extensive and exhaustive collections from certain limited
areas, but rather a Dimple taken here ami a sample taken there, in localities to whieh
«>ften tlyinj; visits only have l»een paid by expeditions. This Incomes the case more and
more the farther south we go. Of course the scattered nature of the land, which may be
included in the trnn Antaretie, is largely responsible for this being the cane. Lastly, we
are still in want of a critical examination of all the herbarium material that has no far
been collected, an<l all that there is to be found in the literature. There must be a
Mitti' iently great quantity of material in European and American herbaria, and in the
lit. -rat nre of the subject, to make such a critical examination a fairly hopeful under-
taking. But a compilation of the printed records must be accompanied by a critical
examination of the corresponding herbarium specimens.

Till this herculean task has been successfully accomplished we must confine our
energies to getting hold of every possible morsel of lichen material from the Antarctic
regions and carefully recording name and locality. From this point of view the lichens
brought back by the Scottish National Antarctic Expedition, and collected by Mr K. N.
Rudmose Brown, are very interesting and valuable. Eleven species were collected at
the South Orkneys.

I will now enumerate the species, adding any observations that may appear
necessary, and then make some more general remarks on the distribution of Antarctic
lichens.

LBCIDKA KUSCO-ATRA (/,.), Th. Fr. — Occurs in the Arctic regions. South Orkneys.

RHIZOCARPOH GEOGRAPHICUM (L.), D.C. — Found on rocks in Scotia Bay, South
Orkneys. It is a cosmopolitan species, being frequently met with in the Arctic regions,
and it may also be described as being a typical Alpine plant.

GYROPHORA VELLEA (L.), Ach. (or VELLKREA (L.), Ach., according to Arnold) was
collected on rocks on the south-west shore of Scotia Buy rising to a height of 1000
feet. It was also collected on Saddle Island at a height of 300 feet. The specimens
were all well developed, one measuring as much as 1 1 by 20 cm. The latter was found
growing in close association with Usiiea melaxantha, Ach., some plants of which were
actually firmly attached to the surface of the Gyroplwra plant. Gyrophora i<elle<t is
recorded from America and Europe, being an Arctic and Alpine plant.

CLADONIA FIMRRIATA (L.), Fr. — This species, though otherwise cosmopolitan in
distribution, does not occur in the extreme Arctic regions, and its discovery in the
South Orkneys, where it was found between IMOS.S in Scotia Bay, is of great interest.

CLADONIA DEPORMIS (Ach.), Iljffm. — A few specimens of a Cladonia brought from
Scotia Bay, South Orkneys, seem to belong to this species. It is again cosmopolitan,

being also a typical Arctic and Alpine plant.

VOL. III. 4

26 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

USNEA MELAXANTHA, Ach., is common both in the Arctic and Antarctic regions of
America and Europe, and also in New Zealand and the Andes. A number of species
appear to be -nearly related to this plant, but they are not all quite clearly defined.
I am referring to U. Taylori (Hook.) ; U. Hieronymi, Krphbr. ; U. trachycarpa, Miill.-
Arg. ; aiid even U. sulphured, Konig, which is probably only a synonym of U. melax-
antha, Ach. Some of the specimens were found growing on and firmly attached to
Gyrophora rellea.

BRYOPOGON JUBATUM, Link. — Cosmopolitan, Arctic, and typically Alpine. Small
plants were found in between specimens of Usnea melaxantha from the South Orkneys.

RINODINA TURFACEA ( Wahlenb.), Fr. — Europe, Asia, and America, Alpine and Arctic.
The material collected from a rock on the South Orkneys must, I think, be included in
this species. It has a remarkably well-developed, thick thallus, but this may be due
to its unusual habitat on rocks.

PLACODIUM ELEGANS (Ach.), Nyl. — -Cosmopolitan, Arctic, and typically Alpine.
Good fertile specimens were found on rocks on the south-west shore of Scotia Bay,
South Orkneys.

PLACODIUM REGALE, Wainio ( = Placed ium fruticulosum, Darbish., Trans, and Proc.
Bot. Soc. Edin., xxiii. 1. (1905) *). — Thallus fruticulosus, basi substrato affixus.
Protothallus gonidiis destitutus, chondroideus, margo effusus et hyphis instructus
solitariis vel conglutinatis. Podetia fruticulosa, ad marginem thalli prostrata et leviter
compressa, inferne albida, nondum substrato affixa nisi protothallo ; ad centrum thalli
erecta, 1-2 cm. alta, dichotome sed irregulariter divisa, 1-1 '5 mm. crassa, ad apices
bene divisa; apices juxtapositi thallum crustaceum simulantes ; aurantiaca aut flaves-
centia, KHO purpurascentia ; stratum corticale hyphis instructum transversalibus,
cuticulo valde distincto obtectum 6-8 M lato ; stratum medullare dense strupeum.
Gonidia protococcoidea. Apothecia lecanorina, 1-4 mm. lata, emergentia, sed adpressa,
lateralia; amphithccium distinctum, gonidiis instructum; parathecium decoloratum ;
epithecium flavescens aut aurantiacum, KHO purpurascens ; hypothecium decoloratum,
strato gonidiali inferne instructum; thecium 90-100 M crassum ; paraphyses simplices,
apice cellulis brevibus terminantes ; axi cylindrici, elevati 10 M lati ; sporse octonae
hyalinae bicellulares orculiformes, 5-6xll'5 M magnse. Spermogonia et soralia non
visa. Habitat ad saxa, S. Orkneys.

Placodium regale was found growing on rocks around Scotia Bay, South Orkneys.
It is apparently very common from the shore right up to the summit, evidently repre-
senting an important constituent of the lichen vegetation. The podetia are fruticulose
and erect, branching frequently and in an irregular way. The tips of the branches,
however, are pretty much of the same height, and being very closely applied to one

1 This species was described independently by M. Wainio and Dr Darbishire from the Belgica and Scotia collections.
-B. N. B. B.

rni: r.<>i ANY <>K THE SOUTH ORKNEYS. 27

another, tliis liehni appears to be rrustaceous. The exposed parU of the plant arc light
yellow or orange coloured, hut those more hi. Idea arc paler, and in part even whit*.
The lowest portions of the podetia can obtain a thickness of about 1 '5 ram., the tips
Ix-in-,' as much as 1 mm. across. The podetia measure up to 2 cm. in height, and arc
u- n. rally .•ylin.lri.-al in s.rtion near the margin. Near the margin of the whole thallus
they generally assume a more typical Placodium structure. The marginal jMxletia show
a dorsi-ventral arrangement, the short assimilatore springing from the upper side
only. But even here, near the margin, the dorsiventral and free podetia can be
'liMinguished perfectly from the protothallus, which is firmly attached to the rocky
substratum.

The protothallus consists of fine strands of fungal hyphse, which, white in colour,
radiate out in an irregular manner from the base of the podetia. At this latter point
t In protothallus is often very thick.

The gouidia are fairly evenly distributed in the podetia, where these are exposed
to light, but the gouidia are massed together at those points where a new branch or an
assimilator is about to sprout

The general structure of the apothecium is that typical of Placodium species. It is
up to 4 mm. in diameter, with orange epithecium and distinct thalline margin, which,
however, gradually sinks below the level of the epithecium. The light hyaline spores
are polar-bilocular ; parathecium and amphithecium are colourless, and green gonidia
are found under the hypothecium.

This plant is very nearly related to Placodium coralloides, Tuck. (Synopsis of tfie
Nortti American Lichens, i. p. 169), and P. cladodes, Tuck. (loc. cit.). It differs from
the latter by having colourless spores in each ascus instead of one brown one. It is
also stouter and bigger than both species of Tuckerman. I have only seen specimens of
P. coralloides. The big apothecia of P. regale also retain their amphithecium through-
out life.

I'lacodium regale is an interesting plant which belongs to the subgenus Thamnoma
of Placodium, created by Tuckerman for his species coralloides and cladttdes. The
thallus is throughout distinctly diploblastic, the protothallus being easily separated
from the podetia, even when the latter are prostrate, near the margin of the plants.

Several species of Placodium have a tendency to become fruticulose. Thus in
H. Lojka Lich. Regni Hung, exsic. i. (1882), n. 26, Lecanora elegaiis Lk. v. conyxurfa
(Arn.) Nyl. ( = Placodium) shows fruticulose podetia in the centre of the thallus.

XANTHORIA LYCHNKA (Ach.), Tli. Fr., North and South America, North Asia and
Europe. A number of small plants were found between some podetia of Placodium
regale. Rocks in Scotia Bay, South Orkneys.

Some fragments of crustaceous lichen are amongst the material brought from the
South Orkneys, which, however, it is impossible to identify at present.

But disregarding these, we have before us, brought back by the Scottish National

28 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

Antarctic Expedition, 11 species from the South Orkneys. It is difficult with
these few specimens to draw any conclusions, but it is interesting to note that all
except PlaCodium regale are found in the Arctic regions, and 5 are more or less
Alpine.

In a paper on the Greenland lichens collected by Vanhoffen (Bibl. Bot., No. 42,
1897), the author of the present paper mentions that of the 286 known Greenland
species, 213 were found also in Germany. Of these latter 105 (i.e. 49 '4 per cent.) are
purely Alpine species, 11 (5'1 per cent.) prefer Alpine conditions, and 97 (45'5 per
cent.) are equally at home on the hills and in the plains. That is to say, 54'5 per cent.
are typical hill species, and none of the Greenland lichens found in Germany are
confined to the lowlands. The lichen vegetation of the former very closely corresponds,
therefore, to the German Alpine flora.

We have not enough material to make such a complete comparison of the Antarctic
lichens, but I would like to give some statistics attempted with the lichens brought
back by H.M. discovery ships Erebus and Terror in the years 1839-43. These
number about 124, and 44 are apparently extra-European. But of the remaining 80
species, which also occur in Europe, 2'5 per cent, are typical lowland plants, 2375 per
cent, typical Alpine plants, 66 '25 per cent, are found on hillside and in lowland equally,
7'5 per cent, are exclusively Arctic, but of all the Antarctic and European species 7375
per cent, occur also in the Arctic regions. Even the small material before us therefore
admits of some interesting reflections on the great similarity between the Arctic,
Alpine, and Antarctic regions in their lichen vegetation.

We can imagine the ancient polar floras having been continuous at one period, and
then, with the decrease in the cold of the climate, the lichens followed the retreating
ice and snow into the hills and the Arctic and Antarctic regions.

We find further evidence for this when we compare the most highly developed and
therefore oldest lichens with the lower and therefore more recent forms, in regard to
their distribution in the Arctic and Alpine zones. Of the Greenland fruticulose lichens
5'5 per cent, alone are unknown in Germany, of the foliose forms 14-3 per cent, and
of the lower crustaceous forms as many as 35'6 per cent. But no special notice is taken
of those species which occur in the regions lying between Greenland and the German
Alps. A still more interesting comparison could be made by comparing the Antarctic
lichens of America with the Alpine forms of the same continent and the Arctic lichens,
but as yet the material at our immediate disposal makes this impossible.

These few remarks do favour the view that a very close relationship does exist
between the Arctic and Antarctic lichens, which, however, must date back to the time
when they were still constituents of one flora.

It will be seen from this that further collections of Antarctic lichens would be of
very great interest.

Tin i.»i \NV "i i in: KX7TB OUCHB1 -

IAN \\ \II«>N (»K THK I'LAII
/' i -../r inn rryalt, Wainio.

I. An upright podetiura thowing the small knob-like M«i mil* tore, which, nt the toji, r, form the roof,
uhirli give* this lichen • cnuUceou* •ppearanoe. a, Biihctnttum ; /', protolhullai ; r, top of
podetium. x 8.

linal MH;tiun of • similar |K~|i-tnini. xhuwiiiK the diiitriliution of the gonidia, </, in the rounded
••cting aMimilaton. in, medullary, c, cortical portion, </, gonidia. x 12.

SCOT. NAT. ANT. Ex p.

VOL. Ill

DAKIIISIUKK: SOUTH < H:KNKY LICHENS — PLATE I.

1WT

kV-T": '< ---7 ••'V.-i- - i.

2.

PLACODIOM RKJALE, Wainio.

III. -THE BOTANY OF GOUGH ISLAND.

III.-THE BOTANY OF GOUGH ISLAND.1

By R. N. RODMOSE BR«>\\X. D.Sc. ; C. H. WRIGHT, A.L8., Royal Botanic Gardens,
Kew; and O. V. PAKBISHIRK, B.A., Ph.D., University of Bristol.

( Wilh Four Plates.)

GOUOH ISLAKD, or Diego Alvarez, which lies in the mid-South Atlantic (lat 40° 20' 8.,
long. 9° 56' 30* W.), may be regarded as the most outlying island of the Tristan da
Cunha group. It lies S.E. by S. about 220 miles from Nightingale Island, the nearest
adjacent island of the group.

It is a small island some seven or eight miles in a northerly and southerly direction,
and three or four miles east and west. It rises to a height of about 4000 feet

Tin- island has never been permanently inhabited, though the islanders of Tristan
da Cunha appear occasionally to have visited it according to Mr Moseley.1

From August 1888 to January 1889 a party of twelve men belonging to a New
London sealing schooner lived there. One of these men (George Comer), who appears
to have had some knowledge of science, besides bringing home some bird skins and
egg8, kept a diary in which are a few notes relating to plant*. Comer* says "there
are two kinds of trees, though while one is plentiful, the other is quite scarce. The
grass and brakes grow very rank." " Wood is plentiful. The trees are stunted, but
quite thick in some places on the island." "The trees retain their leaves the year
round." ' The thick bushes extend to an elevation of about 2000 feet." The tree
referred to is no doubt Phylica nitida, while possibly the other " tree " is the tree-fern
Lomaria Boryana. Comer also states that he found some potatoes growing wild
" where there used to be a camp of sealers eighteen years ago." Near the landing-place,
on what is apparently the only piece of level ground near sea-level, ruins of one or two
huts are to be seen. These, I afterwards found at Cape Town, had been inhabited in
the year 1892 by a party of sealers from South Africa who had spent thirteen months
on the island. The sealing had proved a comparative failure, and the men had not
returned. South Sea whalers have occasionally touched here and even brought back
collections of birds and rocks, but no plants seem to have been gathered. These
whalers, chiefly American, are no doubt responsible for several introduced plants on

1 Reprinted with correction* and addition! from Journ. Linn. Hoe. /xwwl^Sot, ixxviL, 1005, pp. 838-290
mnd pp. 863-867.

* H. N. Moaeley, Journ. Linn. Sot. Lond^ &*., xiv., 1872, p. 384.
1 O. E. Verrill, Trant. Conn. Aead., ix., 1885, pert ii. p. 13:.'.
VOL. III. 33 6

34 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

the island. All that was previously known of the botany of Gough Island was the
statement of the Tristan da Cunhans that Phylica grew there, and that several of the
other plants were similar to the Tristan species.

The Scottish National Antarctic Expedition, on its return from the Antarctic
regions in April 1904, made a stay of three days off this island ; but only on one
(April 22nd) was it possible, owing to the high sea running, to effect a landing, and
even on that day it was only accomplished with difficulty. The extremely bad
anchorage and the squally nature of the wind made it imperative that the shore-party
should keep within easy reach in the event of a sudden recall being necessary. This
was unfortunate, since it prevented a visit to the higher ground, where several other
species might have been found. On approaching the island one is struck by the amount
of green to be seen : from the highest summit to the water's edge the island seems to be
clothed with vegetation, and even the steepest precipices, in which the land usually
meets the sea, have their covering of moss.

Rainfall is probably great, as evidenced in the cascades of water pouring over the
cliffs on all sides. Comer notes incessant strong gales, with mist, rain, and snow, in
the meteorological log he kept while on the island, but he apparently took very few
readings of the air temperature. Probably, however, the climate of Gough Island is
very similar to that of Tristan da Cunha, where the temperature varies from 48° F. in
winter to 74° F. in summer, and the precipitation is excessive the whole year round.
At the time of our visit there was no snow-cap on the summit.

On the eastern side of the island a torrent coming down to the sea has cut a deep
glen, and this seems to afford the only practicable road to the interior. It was here
that a landing was effected.1

On landing, one notices the rankness of the vegetation. Above high-water, docks
(Rumex frutescens) and the wild celery grow in luxuriant profusion, and in more stony
ground I found several plants of the sow-thistle (Sonchus oleraceus) — these latter in
flower. The tussock-grass (Spartina arundinacea) was not, at the place of landing, so
abundant as in other parts of the coast, but here and there on the hillsides down to the
sea-level there were large tufts of it. In habit it is very similar to the tussock-grass of
the Falkland Islands, but does not appear to grow in such masses as almost entirely to
exclude other plants as it does on those islands. The only sward-forming " grass " seems
to be Scirpus (spp.) : on the southern side of the stream was about half an acre of this,
making a rich pasture. Other grasses are to be found, but growing in more isolated
tufts. The characteristic tree of the Tristan da Cunha group (Phylica nitida) is well
represented, and grows on Gough Island from about 2000 feet to sea-level, but above
100 feet it is most plentiful. The tree grows some 20 or 30 feet in height even on the
most exposed ridges. The stems are not very thick, not more than 10 to 12 inches,
and the branches are long and straggling, with leaves only at the extreme ends. Most

• For a fuller account of Gough Island see " Diego Alvarez, or Gough Island," R. N. Rudmose Brown, Scot. Geog.
Mag., xxi., 1905, pp. 430-440.

1MB BOTANY OF OOUOH ISLAND. 35

of the branches are thickly encrusted with lichens. Tree-ferns grow iu the rich
grouinl III-.M.I.- til.- -i ream, and reach a height of 4 feet or more. The beach is thickly
strewn with water-worn stems of these ferns, which have probably luvn brought down
by the stream when in spat<>, oarriol into the sen, and washed up on to the beach.

:.i! >i ies of ferns grow in nooks and crannies of the moist rocks, and apparently

obtain an easy footing in the relatively soft volcanic ash. Mosses are plentiful every-
wherr, ami in the bed of the stream I got several specimens of a liver-wort.

The only plants in flower were Sonchus olemceus and Apium oust rale and two
species of Rwnes, and the majority even of these were in seed. Gnaphalium pyra-
midale bore withered flowers, and Phylica nitida and Empetrum nigrwn, var.
rubmm, were in fruit in a few places.

I found no trace of any plants introduced for cultivation by the settlers whose ruined
huts we found. Beyond the huts was half an acre of ground beset with tree-stumps,
the remains, no doubt, of the native tree which had been cut down for firewood.

The phanerogams and ferns of Gough Island, as might be expected, have proved
to be very similar to those of Tristan da Cunha. The present collection contains 17
species of phanerogams and 10 of ferns. Four of the 17 species of phanerogams are
almost without doubt introduced (Hypochceris glabra, Soncltus oleraceus, Rumex
obtusifolius, and Plantago major). Of the remaining 23 species of Gough Island
plants, 20 are recorded from Tristan da Cunha— one (Hydrocotyle leucocephala) is a
South American plant and two are endemic (CWu/«,sp. nov., and Aspleiiium, sp. nov.).
Of the 18 species also recorded from Tristan da Cunha, four certainly, and probably six,
are endemic to the group. The mosses collected by me at Gough Island comprise 21
species, of which 1 1 are new. A discussion of the affinities of the Gough Island Hora
as exhibited by the mosses is contained in Dr Cardot's paper in the present volume
(pp. 57-66). Excluding the 11 endemic species and one which is only generically
determined, but which is probably new, 9 species remain. Of these two are more or less
cosmopolitan, and four others are of wide distribution in the southern hemisphere, so
that their presence in Gough Island proves little from a geographical point of view.
Two species occur in both Gough Island and Tristan da Cunha, and one in Gough Island
and Ascension. One would expect the relationships to Tristan da Cunha to be more
marked, and I agree with Dr Cardot that further exploration will probably prove this
to be the case. Otherwise the Fuegiun affinities are most marked in the moss flora of
Gough Island, but I do not feel that our knowledge of that flora is anything like
adequate enough to justify our drawing from it any deductions of a geographical nature
regarding former land connections. For though, as Dr Cardot points out, 6 of the
9 extra-Gough Island species are found in Fuegian lands, their cosmopolitan nature
or wide distribution in high southern latitudes militates against their being used as
evidence in this respect. Nor must it be forgotten that a species of wide distribution
in high southern latitudes would most likely be found in Fuegian lands, owing to the
greater land area available there than elsewhere.

36 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

In conclusion, I have to thank the authorities at Kew and the British Museum for
the facilities granted me for working in their herbaria ; and Dr 0. V. Darbishire and
Mr C. H. Wright for their respective shares in this paper. To the late Mr C. B.
Clarke I am particularly indebted for his determination of the species of Scirpus ; and
I would express my thanks to Mr A. N. Bruce, B.Sc., for the care and trouble he has
taken in the drawing of the plate of Cotula goughensis.

I. PHANEROGAMS.
By R. N. RUDMOSE BROWN, D.Sc.

DlCOTYLEDONES.

PHYLICA NITIDA, Lam. Encycl., ii. p. 77 ; D. C. Prodr., ii. p. 35 ; Hemsl. Chall. Dot.,
i. n. p. 148, t. 25. P. arborea, Thou. Esq. Fl. Trist., p. 45. P. mauritiana, Boj. ex
Baker, Fl. Maurit., p. 53.

Very common on the island up to a height of about 2000 feet, growing even on
the most exposed ridges. It seldom grows more than some 25 feet in height,
and the stems are always much bent and gnarled and generally covered with a
growth of lichens.

Distribution. — Tristan da Cunha, Inaccessible and Nightingale Islands, Amsterdam
Island, Reunion and Mauritius.

HYDROCOTYLE LEUCOCEPHALA, Cham, et Schlecht. in Linnsea, i. (1826), p. 364.

Common in the glen in swampy places under waterfalls. This species differs
from Hydrocotyle. capitata, Thouars — the Tristan da Cunha plant — in the almost total
absence of hairs on the leaves and leaf-stalks, except an occasional sparse covering
near the blade.

Distribution. — Brazil and Paraguay. This species does not appear to have been
recorded outside these two countries.

APIUM AUSTRALE, Thou. Esq. Fl. Trist., p. 43 ; Hook.f. Handb. Fl. N. Zeal, p. 90 ;
Hemsl. Chall. Bot., i. n. p. 149.

Common on the low-lying ground down to high-water mark and growing very rankly
in places. It appears to be a very variable plant, and the Gough Island variety has
the leaves broadly ovate, and not linear like the specimens from Tristan da Cunha of
Carmichael and Moseley.

Distribution. — Tristan da Cunha and Inaccessible Island, and very generally in
extra-tropical regions of the southern hemisphere.

NERTERA DEPRESSA, Gaertn. Fruct., i. p. 124, t. 26 ; Hook.f. Handb. Fl. N. Zeal,
p. 120 ; Hemsl. Chall. Bot., i. ii. p. 150.

Erythrodanum alsineforme, Thou. Esq. FL Trist., p. 42, t. 10 (Nertera).
Common in the drier and more barren places.

mi: IMI vs1! n <:n 1-1 \si>. 37

Di.t'i-il>'i'i»n. — Tristan da Cuuba ami Inaccessible Island, and southern temperate
regions except South Africa.

NKRTRRA DBPRKSSA, tim-i-tn.. van OBTDSA, Rud. Br.t var. nov.

A variety distinct from the normal \ />r>'*sa in having all its JMTM obovate

witli no suggestion of acuteness.

Among the specimens of Nertera deprexsa gathered on Gough Island only one
plant of this variety was found. In the Kew Herbarium there is one specimen from
Inaccessible Island (Mosdey, Inaccessible Island, 16.8.73) of this variety. The other
specimens of this plant from Tristan da Cunha belong to the typical Nertera dfjtressa,
ami the variety does not appear to occur elsewhere.

Distribution. — Inaccessible Island.

GNAPHALIUM PYRAMIDALE, Tlnm. Esq. Fl. Trist., p. 40; D.C. Prodr., vi. p. 234;
Hemsl. Chatt. Hot., i. II. p. 151, t 26. G. Thouarsii, Spreny. Syst. Vey., iii. p. 473.
Common up the glen.
Distribution. — Tristan da Cunba and Inaccessible Island.

COTULA GOUGHENSIS, Rud. Br., sp. nov. (Plate IV.)

Herba annua erecta vel suberecta, 25 cm. alta inferne multe ramosa ; folia
sessilia fere amplexicaulia, bipinnatisecta, segmentis Innceolatis in apicem acutuni
rotundatis ; capitula folia non sujKjrantia, 8 mm. lata ; involucri bractoaa late ovatte vel
fere rotuudataj, marginibus integris ; Mores dimorphi exteriores ? uniserrnti sine
corollis, interiores cum corollis ; achenia comprcssa glabra.

This species is quite distinct in its much blunter leaves and broad involucral bracts
from the Nightingale Island species, Cotula Moseleyi. It is near Cotula coronifolia, but
differs in having broad bracts and a smaller inflorescence. Cotula coronifolia is also in
general a much coarser plant. The only species of Cotula near this species as regards
the broad bracts is Cotula integrifolia, but in other respects this is quite distinct.

Endemic in Gough Island, where it is very plentiful.

Ilvf". H.I:I:I> GLABRA, Linn. Sp. PL, 810; D.C. Prodr., vii. p. 90.
Very probably an introduced plant here, as Mr Hemsley considers it to be in
Tristan da Cunha.

Distribution. — Almost cosmopolitan.

SONCHUS OLERACEDS, Linn. Sp. PL, 792.
Common : probably introduced.

Distribution. — Tristan da Cunha and Inaccessible Island, and generally throughout
temperate regions.

KOMEX OBTUSIFOLIDS, Linn, Sp. PL, 335.

Probably introduced. It has not been recorded previously from the Tristan da
Cunha group.

Distribution. — Very widely spread in northern and southern hemispheres.

38 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

ROMEX FRUTESCENS, Thou. Esq. Fl. Trist., p. 38 ; D.C. Prodr., xiv. p. 72 ; Ilemsl.
Chall. Bot., i. n. p. 154, t. 30.

Very common at the mouth of the glen down to high-water mark.

Distribution. — Tristan da Cunha and Inaccessible Islands.

EMPETRUM NIGRUM, Linn. Sp. PL, 1022; var. RUBRUM, Hemsl. Chall. Bot., \. n.
p. 154. E. rubrum. Vahl, in Willd. Sp. PL, iv. p. 713 ; Hook.f. FL Antarct., ii. p. 345.
E. medium, Carmich. in Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond., xii. (1818), p. 508.

Plentiful in dryer places.

Distribution. — Tristan da Cunha, Inaccessible and Nightingale Islands, and in the
Falkland Islands and Tierra del Fuego.

PLANTAGO MAJOR, Linn. Sp. PL, 112.

Common and doubtless introduced.

Distribution. — Generally throughout the northern hemisphere, and introduced
widely elsewhere.

MONOCOTYLEDONES.1

SCIRPUS THOUARSIANUS, Schult. Mant., ii. (1824), pp. 84 et 538 ; Hemsl. Chall. Bot.,
i. ii. pp. 156-158, tt. 33 et 34. S. prolifer, Thou. Esq. Fl. Trist., p. 36, t. 7. S. squar-
rosa, Spreng. Syst. Veg., iv. (1827), p. 28 ; Boeck. in Linnsea, xxxvi. (1869-70), p. 507.
S. Thouarsianus, Schult., var. bicolor, Hemsl. Chall. Bot., i. ii. p. 156, t. 34 (8-16).
S. prolifero-ramosus, Boeck. in Flora, Iviii. (1875), p. 261. S. virens, Boeck. in Flora,
Iviii. (1 875), p. 260 ; Hemsl. Chall. Bot., i. n. p. 158, t. 33 (7-12). S. pallescens, Boeck.
ex Hemsl. Chall. Bot., i. ii. p. 158. S. Thouarsianus, Schult., var. pallescens, Hemsl.
Chall. Bot., i. ii. p. 158, t. 33 (1-6).

Isolepis prolifera, Carmich. in Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond., xii. (1818), p. 503. I. squar-
rosa, Carmich., loc. cit., xii. (1818), p. 503. I. bicolor, Carmich., loc. cit., xii. (1818),
p. 503; Kunth, Enum., ii. p. 216. I. acugnana, Schult. Mant., ii. (1824), p. 532;
Kunth, Enum., ii. p. 216. 1. Thouarsii, A. Dietr. Syn. PL, ii. p. 109 ; Kunth, Enum.,
ii. p. 216.

Very common.

Distribution. — Tristan da Cunha, Inaccessible and Nightingale Islands.

SCIRPUS SULCATUS, Thou. Esq. Fl. Trist., p. 36, t. 7; Hemsl. Chall. Bot., i. n.
p. 155 (var. Moseleyanus excl.), t. 31. S. Thouarsii, Spreng. Syst. Veg., iv. (1827),
p. 27. S. conspersus, Boeck. in Linnsea, xxxvi. (1869-70), p. 505, pro parte.

Isolepis sulcata, Carmich. in Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond., xii. (1818), p. 503; Kunth,
Enum., ii. p. 216. I. Carmichaeli, Dietr. Syn. PL, ii. p. 107.

Not uncommon.

Distribution. — Tristan da Cunha group only, unless the New Zealand plant Scirpus
sulcatus var. ? ft. tristigmatosa, C. B. Clarke, MSS., can be regarded as truly belonging
to this species.

1 For the determination of the species of Scirput I am indebted to the late Mr C. B. Clarke.

THK BOTANY OF OOUQU ISLAND. 89

S, i HITS M..SKI KVANDS, ]{•><•<-(: In flora, 1875, p. 262. 8. sulcatus, Thou., var.
Mo,, I, \.niu>. llemsl. Cli'ilf. H"f.. i. u. p. 155, t. 32 (fig. 6 exd.).

Only mi.- >!•••• •mien <>f this was gathered, but fortunately it was in fruit. The ripe
fruits were previously unknown.

Distribution. — Nightingale and Inaccessible Islands.

SPARTINA ARUNDINACRA, Carmich. in Trans. Linn. Soc. Loud., xii. (1818), p. 504 ;
K>n,tl,, /-.'num., i. p. 279 ; Hemsl. Chall. Bot., i. II. p. 160, t 25.

Ponceletia arundinacca, Th«n. A'.*/. /•'/. Trist., p. 36.

Tliis is one of the predominant plants of the island, apparently growing luxuriantly
• \. r\ where up to an elevation of over 1000 feet.

/ti.itribntion. Tn-!:m <i.i l''inli.i. [lUMMHiUl :m.i Ni'Jit nrj.il>' N.HM-. .in. I S: I'. ml
and Amsterdam Islands.

POA ANNUA, Linn. fy. /'/., p. 68.

A few plants of this were found near the ruined huts of some sealers. It is no
doubt introduced as it is on Tristan da Cunha.
Distribution. — Very widely spread.

II. CRYPTOGAMS.

FlUOH.
By R. N. RUDMOSE BROWN, D.Sc.

ADIANTUM .OTHIOPICUM, Linn. Sp. PL, ed. 11. p. 1560 ; Thou. Esq. Ft. Trist., p. 34 ;
Hook, and Baker, Syn. Fit., p. 123 ; Hetnsl. Chall. Bot., i. n. p. 163. A. thalictroides,
Willd. ex Kunze, in Linnaa, x. (1836), p. 530. A. crenatum, Poir. in I.<nn Encyc.
Suppl., i. p. 137. A. Poiretii, Wikstr. in Kon. Vet.-Akad. Handl. Stock. (1825),
p. 443.

Very plentiful in the glen.

This is a very variable plant, and the Gough Island plant shows several varieties.
Until a satisfactory monograph of the genus appears, it seems preferable to include all
the Gough Island specimens under the name of Adiantum athiopicum.

Distribution. — Tristan da Cunha and Inaccessible Island ; Central and South
America (except the extreme south), South Africa, India, and New Zealand.

PTERIS IKCISA, Thunb. Prodr. Fl. Cap., p. 133 ; Hook, and Baker, Syn. Fil., p. 172 ;
Hemsl. Chall. Bot., \. u. p. 163. P. vespertilionis S. Carmichaeliana, Agardh, Rec. Sj>.
Gen. Pter., p. 80. P. vespertilionis ft, R. Br. ex Carmich. in Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond.,
xii. (1818), p. 513.

Growing in dryer places than the preceding plant ; not very common.

The Tristan da Cunha specimens of this widely spread species differ from others in

40 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

the fact that the veins of the fronds do not anastomose at all (vide Hook, and Baker, Syn.
Fil., p. 172). . The Gough Island plants belong to the same variety.

Distribution. - - Tristan da Cunha, Nightingale and Inaccessible Islands ; also
tropical and temperate South America, South Africa to West Tropical Africa, and from
the Himalayas to New Zealand and Polynesia.

LOMARIA ALPINA, Spreng. Syst. Veg., iv. p. 62; Hook. f. Fl. Antarct., ii. p. 393,
t. 150; Hook, and Baker, Syn. Fil., p. 178; Hemsl. Chall. Sot., i. u. p. 164.
L. antarctica, Carmich. in Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond., xii. (1818), p. 513.

Acrostichum polytrichoides, Thou. Esq. Fl. Trist., p. 32, t. 2 (A. polypodoides).

Polypodium Pennamarina, Poir. in Lam. Encyc., v. p. 520.

Not uncommon in the glen.

Distribution. — Tristan da Cunha and South America, including the Falkland Islands
and Staten Island, Australia, New Zealand, Marion Island, Kerguelen, the Crozets,
St Paul and Amsterdam Islands.

LOMARIA BORYANA, Willd. Sp. PL, v. p. 292 ; Hook, and Baker, Syn. Fil., p. 180 ;
Hemsl. Chall. Bot., i. n. p. 163. L. magellanica, Desv. in Mag. Nat. Berl. (1811),
p. 330 ; Hook.f. Fl. Antarct., ii. p. 393. L. palmseformis, Desv. in Mem. Soc. Linn. Par.,
vi. (1827), p. 290. L. robusta, Carmich. in Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond., xii. (1818), p. 512.

Pteris palmseformis, Thou. Esq. Fl. Trist., p. 30.

Many specimens of this fern were found growing in marshy ground in the sheltered
glen.

It reaches a height of from 2 to 3 feet, but the stems almost always grow in a
procumbent position. In diameter the trunk varies from 2 inches to as much as 5 or 6.

The Gough Island plant belongs to the same variety as the Tristan da Cunha one,
which Carmichael described as a new species (Lomaria robusta, Carmich.). It, however,
only differs in having the usually naked rachis more or less densely scaly throughout,
and is hardly entitled to specific rank. It must be very plentiful farther inland, as the
beach is thickly strewn with waterworn stems evidently carried down by the stream
from the interior and washed up again by the sea.

Distribution. — Tristan da Cunha ; Tropical America to Tierra del Fuego and the
Falkland Islands ; South Africa, Mauritius, Reunion, and Madagascar.

ASPLENIUM OBTUSATUM, Forst. f. Prod., p. 80 ; Hook, and Baker, Syn. Fil., p. 207.
A. obliquum, Forst. f. loc. cit. ; Carmich. in Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond., xii. (1818),
p. 512. A. crassum, Thou. Esq. Fl. Trist., p. 33.

Common in the glen.

This species varies a great deal, and the Gough Island plants, while agreeing with
some of Moseley's plants from the Tristan da Cunha Islands, are considerably smaller
than Carmichael's specimens from the same place.

Distribution. — Tristan da Cunha, Inaccessible, and Nightingale Islands. Widely
distributed elsewhere.

THE BOTANY OF OOUOH ISLAND. 41

AsPI.KNIt'M ALVARKZBN8B, Rud. Br., Sp. DOV. (Plate IV.)

II i l»a parva, raudex brcvis, paleis pnucis sparsis ; stipites 1 ad 5 cm., tcnues viridcs
ninli ; frondes oblongo-deltoides bipinnatiu subcoriaceae ; pinnae superiores saepe in
piiiuiilas indiHtincte divisae ; piunuloe cuneatea vel late obovatae, margioe cxteriore
rotundato; venae pinnularum dichotomic; sori median! lineares.

This sj>ecio8 is very near to Aspleniwn llntn-muraria, from which it chiefly differs
in having its pinnules always entire. Unfortunately none of the specimens show the
sori in very good condition.

Endemic on Gough Island. It is plentiful on the stems of tree-ferns (Lomaria
/)'••;•//"""). but not common elsewhere.

POLYPODIDM AQUILINUM, Thou. Esq. Fl. Trist., p. 32 ; Hook, and Baker, Syn. Fit.,
p. 311 ; P. acunhianum, Carmich. fide. Hemsl. Chall. Bot., i. 11. j». 167.

Nephrodium aquilinum, Hetusl. Chall. Bot., loc. cit., t. 39.

Common.

Distribution. — Tristan da Cunha, Nightingale and Inaccessible Islands ; Amsterdam
Island (?).

POLYPODIUM AUSTRAi.K, M>tt. f',>/ypod., p. 36 ; Hook, and Baker, Syn. Fil., p. 322 ;
Hemsl. Chall. Bot., i. 11. p. 168.

Grammitis australis, Jf. lit: Pnxlr. /•'/. \,»: //.»//., p. 146; Carmich. in Trans.
Linn. Soc. Lond., xii. (1818), p. 510. G. magellanica, Desv. Jouni. Bot., Hi. (1814),
p. 275.

Only one specimen of this was found.

Distribution. — Tristan da Cunha; Tierra del Fuego, Australia, New Zealand, and
Marion Island.

For the determination of this species I am indebted to Mr C. H. Wright of the
Royal Gardens, Kew.

ASPIDIUM CAPENSE, Willd. Sp. PI, v. p. 267 ; Hook, and Baker, Syn. Fil., p. 254.
A. coriaceum, Swartz, Prod. Fl. Ind. Occ., p. 133 ; Hook. Sp. Fil., iv. p. 32 ; Carmich.
in Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond., xii. (1818), p. 511 ; Hemsl. Chall. Bot., i. H. p. 167.

Polypodium calyptratum, Thou. Esq. Fl. Trist., p. 33.

Fairly common.

The Gough Island specimens are larger than the Tristan da Cunha ones of
Moseley, and in size approximate more to the specimen of De 1'Isle's from Amsterdam
Island.

Distribution. — Tristan da Cunha ; America south of Cuba, South Africa, Mascarene
Islands, Amsterdam Island, Australia, and Polynesia.

ACROSTICHUM CONFORMS, Swartz, Syn. Fil., pp. 10 and 192, t. 1, fig. 1 ; Carmich.
in Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond., xii. (1818), p. 509 ; Hook, and Baker, Syn. Fil., p. 401 ;
Hemsl. Chall. Bot., i. n. p. 169. A. laurifolium, Thou. Esq. Fl. Trist., p. 31.

VOL. ill.

42 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

Varies a little in the degree of scaliness, but the Gough Island plant is identical
with other specimens from Tristan da Cunha.

Distribution. — Tristan da Cunha ; St Helena, and throughout the southern
hemisphere.

Musci.

For the mosses of Gough Island see Dr Cardot's paper, pp. 57-66 of this volume.
The determinations originally published in the Journal of the Linnean Society (loc. cit.)
are superseded.

HEPATIC/E.
By C. H. WRIGHT, A.L.S.

MARCHANTIA POLYMORPHA, Linn. Sp. PL, ed. n. p. 1603 ; Taylor, in Lond. Journ.
Bot. (1844), p. 480 ; Mont, in Voy. Pole Sud, "Astrolabe," i. p. 211 ; Mitt, in Chall.
Bot., i. n. p. 178; Steph. Sp. Hepat., i. p. 164.

Distribution. — Cosmopolitan, except that it has not been recorded from the African
continent ; Tristan da Cunha.

JAMESONIELLA COLORATA, Spruce, in Journ. Bot., xiv. (1876), p. 202.

Jungermannia colorata, Lehm. in Linmea, iv. (1829), p. 366 ; Gottsche, Lindenb.
and Nees, Syn. Hepat., p. 86 ; Mitt, in Chall. Bot., i. n. p. 176.

Distribution. — Australia, New Zealand, South Africa, Kerguelen, Tristan da Curiha,
and temperate South America ; and Clarence Island, South Shetlands.

LOPHOCOLEA BIDENTATA, Dumort. Recueil Obs. Jung., p. 17 ; Gottsche, Lindenb.
and Nees, Syn. Hepat., p. 159.

Jungermannia bidentata, Linn. Sp. PI., ed. II. p. 1598.

Distribution. — Cosmopolitan ; recorded from St Helena, but not from Tristan da
Cunha.

FUNGI.

MERULIDS AMBIGUUS, Berk. North Amer. Fungi, n. 175 ; in Grevillea, i. (1872) 69.
M. fugax, Rav. Fungi Car., i. p. 24 ; Sacc. Syll., vi. p. 416.

Grows on the trunks of Phylica nitida.

Distribution. — North America.

Du Petit-Thouars ' mentions 4 fungi from Tristan da Cunha, among which is a
species of Merulius which, from his imperfect description, might quite well be this
species. On the other hand, it is quite likely that the American sealers who used to
visit Gough Island were responsible for the introduction of this North American
species. — R. N. R B.

1 Du Petit-Thouars, Detcription dbre'ge'e des Isles de Tristan SAcugna et Esquisse de la Flare, etc. : Melanges de Botanique
el de Voyages (1811), p. 26.

Till: KoTANY <>l i;on;ll I-|.,\NI>. I.',

LlCHKNKS.

By 0. V. DARBISHIRK, B.A., Ph.D.

Tli.- following is an enumeration of the 7 species of lichens brought from Gough
Island liy tin- Scottish National Antarctic Expedition, and collected there by Mr R. N.
Rudmose Brown in April 1904. Of the 7 species 5 are already known as being
Arctic and alpine plants :—

CLADONIA SQOAMOSA, Hoffm. Deutsche Fl., ii. 152.

Cosmopolitan, but not Arctic. This plant was found in small quantities.

PARMELIA CBTRATA, Ach. Syn. Meth. Lich., 198.

This species was found growing on branches of Phylica. It is most commonly met
with in more temperate parts of the world, but I do not doubt that the specimens
before me, though sterile, do belong to this species.

PARMELIA SPH/KROSPORELLA, Mucll. Arg. in Flora, Ixxiv. (1891) 378.

This specimen is small and incomplete, but both in internal structure and external
appearance it corresponds to the original specimen and description of J. Miiller
Argoviensis. He records its occurrence in the hills of Oregon.

USNBA BARBATA, Fries, Sched. Crit. Lich.^Suec., 34.

A number of good healthy specimens, all sterile, were brought back from Gough
Island. No attempt has been made to separate out the varieties of this species. It is
found in every part of the world, being common also as an Arctic plant

RAMALINA SCOPCLORUM, Ach. Lich. Univ., 604.

Arctic, in Europe, Asia, and America. Gathered from rocks, and in full fruit.

PHYSCIA STKLLARIS, Nyl. Syn., 424.

Another cosmopolitan plant, but not typically alpine. A small specimen found
growing with Parmelia cetrata on stems of Phylica.

STICTINA FOLIGINOSA, Nyl. Syn., 347.

Fairly common in all continents except Asia. Only a small specimen of this
plant was collected on Gough Island, and it belongs, I think, to this species.

The collection also contains some fragments of a Parmelia plant, one of which
might be Parmelia saxatilis, Ach., but they are too imperfect to admit of precise
identification.

LIST OF REFERENCES.

CARXICHAKL, Captain DUOALU. — "Some Account of the Island of Tristan da Cunha and iU Natural Produc-
tion*," Tram. Linn. Soc. Loud., voL xii., 1818, pp. 483-513.
Hrounr, W. Borrao.— Report on the Voyage of H.M.S. " ChaOatger," 1873-78, L a (1885), pp. 133

44 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

MOSKLEY, H. N. — Notes by a Naturalist on the " Challenger," London, 1879. Journ. Linn. Soc. Lond., Bot.,
vol. xiv., 1874, p. 377.

Du PBTIT-THOUARS, AUBERT. — Description abregee des Isles de Tristan d'Acugna et Esquisse de la Flore
de Visit de Tristan d'Acugna : Melanges de Botaniquc et tie Voyages, premier recueil, 1811.

VBRRILL, G. E. — " Notes on Birds and Eggs from Islands of Gough, Kerguelen, and South Georgia," Trans-
actions of the Connecticut Academy, ix., 1895, part ii.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PLATE I.

Vegetation on Gough Island, showing Phylica nitida and Scirpus spp. (From a photograph

by W. S. Bruce.)

PLATB II.

Vegetation on Gough Island, showing Phylica nitida and Spartina arundinacea. Waterworn stems of
Lomaria Boryana on the beach. (From a photograph by W. S. Bruce.)

PLATE III.

Ferns on Gough Island, showing Adiantum sethiopicum, Lomaria alpina, Acrostichum conforme,
Polypodium aquilinum, and Keirpus sp. (From a photograph by W. S. Bruce.)

PLATE IV.

Fig. 1. Cotula goughensis, R. N. Rudmose Brown.

Plant, nat. size.
„ 2. Apex of leaf, x 2.
,, 3. Inflorescence, x S.
„ 4. Inflorescence with bract.
,, 5. Vertical section of inflorescence, x 6.
„ 6. Outer ? flower with no corolla, x 10.
„ 7. Disc-flower with corolla, x 10.
, 8. Stamens of disc-flower, x 12.

Fig. 9. Disc-flower with corolla and stamens removed.

xlO.

„ 10. Enlarged stigma. x 15.
,,11. Asplenium alvarezense, R. N. Rudmose

Brown. Plant, nat. size.
„ 12. Scale. Enlarged.
„ 13. Pinnule. Enlarged.
„ 14. Sporangium. Enlarged.

SCOT. NAT. ANT. Ex p.

VOL, 111.

Kuiimusc Brown: Botany of Gough Island. — Plate I.

Vegetation on Gough UUnd.

(«««« h u; *.

: ::•::•.:

'.-• :••: : v .

SCOT. NAT. ANT. Kxp.

.

. • . • •

...... -\v.,: :rn.

Riulmnse Brown: liutuny of Cough Island. — Plate II.

•t
«

t

I

•

^BBiKBfci^^

SCOT. NAT. ANT. l-.\r

-f Hm\Mi : Botany of Gough Island. — Plate III.

Fern* on Cough liland.

SCOT. NAT. ANT. Ex P.

BROWN: Gon.ii KI.ANH — PLATE IV.

Vol. Ill

Jrtf

COTULA Ooconntsu, Rod. Br. and ABPLIXICM ALTABBUIIB, Kud. Br.

IV.-CONTRIBUTIONS TOWARDS THE BOTANY OF

ASCENSION.

IV.-CONTRIBUTIONS TOWARDS THE BOTANY OF

ASCENSION.1

By R N. RODMOSE BROWN, D.Sc., University of Sheffield.

ON the return of the Scottish National Antarctic Expedition from Cape Town to
Scotland, the Scotia spent a few days at the island of Ascension (7° 55' S., 14° 25' W.),
and I was enabled to make some observations and collections of botanical interest.
While the earliest record of the flora of this island dates from some two centuries ago,
and although it has been visited by botanists at intervals since, including Joseph D.
Hooker in 1843, the first really comprehensive collections brought back were those
made by H. N. Moseley, during the visit of the Challenger in 1876; in 1876 the
German Transit of Venus Expedition in the Gazelle made a call at the island, and
Dr Naumaun collected a number of cryptogams. The results of all these expeditions
are fully summarised in Mr W. Bolting Hemsley's exhaustive work on insular floras,*
which, despite the fact of its having been published in 1885, practically includes all
our knowledge of the flora of Ascension until the visit of the Scotia in 1904.* The
island comprises an area of some forty square miles of undulating plains lying around
the base of Green Mountain, a Tertiary volcano which rises to a height of 2840 feet.

The geological constitution of the island is hard volcanic slag and some beds of
volcanic ashes.4 With the extreme dryness of the atmosphere, the want of rain, and
the equability of temperature at sea-level, the low-lying ground remains almost as
fresh and unweathered to-day as if its formation was a matter of only a few years ago
instead of ages. The vegetation of these dry and soil-less plains is naturally very scanty ;
in fact, save in some exceptionally favoured spots, they are practically a desert : but
that want of water is the one vital hindrance to vegetation is more clearly seen as one
ascends Green Mountain. The geological structure and soil of this old volcano is, of
course, essentially the same as that of the plains, but the vegetation steadily increases
from the foot upwards until before 2000 feet one is pleasantly surprised to find oneself
amidst a veritable oasis of rich sub-tropical vegetation. Still higher the vegetation
assumes a more temperate aspect, and the top, exposed to the continually blowing

« Keprinted with slight Alteration* from Traru. andProe. Bol. Soe. Edi*., xxiii., 1906, pp. 196-904.
« Bffori on the Voyagt tf HMS. « CkaU^gtr* 1873-76: Botany, W. B. Hemsley, i. H. p. 31 « «?.
1 The German Antarctic ihip llautt called at Ajcention in 1903, and made a small collection, which included
no phanerogams. See Deuttdu Sudpolar-Ezp. (/90/-OJ), Bd. viii. 1906.

' For a fuller account of the geology of Ascension, see Darwin's ffaturalufi Poyop.

47

48 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

south-east trade wind, is covered with grassland. This position of the island, in the
direct track of the dry south-east trade winds, is responsible for the extremely small
rainfall, which at Georgetown (sea-level) averages under 3 inches a year ; but on
Green Mountain, at a height of 2000 feet, where the clouds often envelop the hill, it is
over 17 inches. With this very scanty rainfall the extreme desert nature of the plains
is little to be wondered at, and it was only at " Wideawake Camp," the nesting-place
of myriads of terns (Sterna fuliginosa), that much vegetation was found, which was
almost entirely composed of Portulaca oleracea, considered to be indigenous, and the
widely spread tropical grass Setaria verticillata, a species doubtless introduced by the
action of the terns.

" Wideawake " is a hollow apparently slightly less arid than its surroundings, while,
in addition, the guano of so many birds must materially assist the vegetation. Portulaca
oleracea in places forms an almost continuous carpet, and is apparently well adapted
to the prevailing conditions, for without doubt it is spreading on the island. Of the
four phanerogams recorded from the island, considered by Mr Hemsley to be indigenous,
I found, besides Portulaca oleracea, only Euphorbia origanoides. This endemic species
is comparatively rare : near Georgetown on the " golf links " are a few stunted
specimens, though on the " road " across the plains to Green Mountain I found not a
few vigorous plants of it, all growing in an almost desiccated soil. Neither of the two
above essentially xerophilous species finds a place in the vegetation of the higher slopes
of Green Mountain. Several introduced weeds show signs of prospering, despite the
adverse conditions ; but the planted palms are all in an extremely miserable condition.
Among the species which seem to find themselves most at home are Vinca rosea,
Clematis, several species of Phy sails and Ricinus communis ; while several plants of
Opuntia, planted, I believe to give some shade near the "God be thanked" water-tank
on the road to Green Mountain, show every sign of spreading. In view of the
essentially desert character of these plains, it is surprising to find the statement of
Schimper1 that " the island is almost completely overgrown with ferns," but this is a
deduction evidently drawn from the floral statistics, which show among indigenous
species a great preponderance of ferns.

Encircling Green Mountain, at a height of 2000 feet, runs Elliott's Pass — a pathway
some two to three miles in length and generally cut on the slope of the hill, but often
running through short tunnels where a precipice would otherwise interrupt its course.
On this path, and principally in the damper localities in or about the shaded entrances
to the tunnels, I collected all the cryptogams enumerated in the following list. The
list contains a few new records for Ascension ; and while, in the extremely altered
state of the vegetation to-day, it is impossible to assert absolutely that any of these
are indigenous, there is, on the other hand, no very plausible reason for considering any
of them as introduced.

My collections suggest no new affinities for the flora of Ascension, which shows all

1 Pjlanzmgeographie, A. F. W. Schimper (1908), p. 90.

COMi;ii:i TIONS TOWARDS THE BOTANY OK AKCKN8ION. I'.'

. \ i.lriice of long isolation, and lias an iinli'j. -IK-US flora too scanty to allow any general inn -
ti»n safely to be made us to its relationships.

Finally, 1 must record my indebtedness to Sir W. T. Thiselton-Dyer, K.C'.M.Q.,
the late Director of the Royal Botanic Gardens, Kcw, through whose kindness the
hepatics and lichens were there determined.

I'll ANF.nOOAM/E.

EUPHORBIA OKIOANOIDKS, Linn. Amcen. Acad., iii. p. 114; Sp. PI., i. 453; f/emsl.
Clutll. H«t.. i. ii. p. 36.

On the dry plains between Georgetown and "Two Boats." An endemic species,
but far from common.

PORTCJLACA OLKRACEA, Linn. Sp. PL, i. 82; Henul. Chall. Bot.t \. n. p. 34.

This species is very common on the plains, especially at " Wideawake " and vicinity,
and is undoubtedly spreading on the island. It is widely spread in tropical and sub-
tropical countries, and Mr Hemsley doubts whether it is indigenous at Ascension.

CRYPT(M;AM,£— FiuOM.

POLYPODIUM RRPTAN8, Stoartz, Syn. Fil., p. 36 ; Hook, and Baker, Syn. Fil., p. 316.
Elliott's Pass. Found from the West Indies to Brazil, but not previously collected
at Ascension.

POLYPODICM TRICHOMANOIDES, var. JUNOERMANNOIDES, Hook. Sl/n. Fil., p. 33;

Hook, and Baker, Syn. Fit., p. 326; Hemsl. Chall. Bot., i. n. p. 41.
Elliott's Pass : an endemic variety.

PTERIS INCISA, Thunb. Prodr. Fl. Cap., p. 733 ; Hook. Sp. Fil., ii. p. 230 ; Hemsl.
Chall. Bot., i. n. p. 39.

Elliott's Pass : indigenous (Hemsley). Widely distributed in the southern hemi-
sphere, including Tristan da Cunha and Gough Island.

ASPLENIOM LUNULATUM, Swartz, Syn. Fil., p. 80; Hook, and Baker, Syn. Fil.,
p. 202 ; Hemsl. Chall. Bot., i. n. p. 40; A, alatum, A. Rich. Sert. Astrolabe, p. 52.
Elliott's Pass. Widely spread, including Tristan da Cunha.

BLECHNUM AUSTRAUJ, Linn. Mantissa, i. p. 130; Hook. Sp Fil., p. 56; Hemsl.
Chall. Bot., i. ii. p. 39.

Elliott's Pass. Distributed from St Paul and Madagascar through South Africa to
Tristan da Cunha.

NEPHRODIUM MOLLE, Desv. in Mtm. Soc. Linn. Paris, vl p. 258 ; Hook. Sp. Fil.,
iv. p. 67 ; Hook, and Baker, Syn. Fil., p. 1>'J3 ; Hemsl. ChalL Bot., i. ii. p. 40.

Elliott's Pass. Widely spread, including St Helena.

VOL. ill. 7

50 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

PELL*;A HASTATA, Link. Sp. Fil., p. 60 ; Hook, and Baker, Syn. Fil, p. 152.
Elliott's Pass : new record for Ascension. Extends from South Africa to the
Mascarene Islands eastward and the Cape Verdes northward.

LYCOPODIACE^E.

LYCOPODIUM CERNUUM, Linn. Sp. PL, i. 1103; Hemsl. Chall. Bot.,\. n. p. 38;
L. Boryanum, A. Rich. Sert. Astrolabe, p. 52.

Elliott's Pass and summit of Green Mountain. Very widely spread.

Musci.

The mosses of Ascension are considered in Dr Cardot's paper on pp. 66-68 of this
volume. The determinations originally published in Trans, and Proc. Bot. Soc. Edin.
(loc. cit.} are superseded.

HEPATIC^E.

TARGIONIA HYPOPHYLLA, Linn, ex Rich. Voy. Astrolabe, Bot., p. 51 ; Hemsl. Chall.
Bot., i. ii. p. 45.

Elliott's Pass : an endemic species, but one very nearly related to T. michelii, Corda.,
which is widely diffused.

PLAGIOCHASMA LIMBATUM, Nees. in Hemsl. Chall. Bot., i. n. p. 44 ; Fegatella
limbatum, Tayl. in Hook. Land. Journ. Bot. (1845), p. 95.

Elliott's Pass : a new record for Ascension ; previously known from St Helena.

LOPHOCOLEA, aff. LENTA, Gottsche, Lind., and Nees.

MASTIGOPHORA (SENDTNERA) LEIOCLADA, Mitt, in Melliss St Helena, p. 370 ;
Jungermannia leioclada, Tayl. in Hook. Lond. Journ. Bot. (1845), p. 85 ; Gottsche,
Lind., and Nees. Syn. Hepat., p. 723.

Elliott's Pass : an endemic species.

HYGROLE.TEUNIA PTEROTA (Tayl.}, Steph. ; Lejeunia pterota (Tayl.}, Gottsche, Lind.,
and Nees. Syn. Hepat., p. 367 ; Jungermannia pterota, Tayl. in Hook. Lond. Journ.
Bot. (1845), p. 91.

Elliott's Pass. Known also from St Helena.

LICHENES.

THELOSCHISTES FLAVICANS, Nerm. ; Physcia flavicans, D.C. Fl. France, vi. p. 189 ;
Nyl. Syn. Lich., i. p. 406 ; Melliss' St Helena, p. 376 ; Hemsl. Chall. Bot., i. n. p. 47.
Elliott's Pass. A widely-spread species.

OONTKIIH'TIONS I"\\\KI'- Illl lloTANV oK A.-ii:N-ION. 51

PHYSCIA AMOHHONI8, Oromlne (Lecunora adscensionia) in ./own. Linn. Soc.
laid., xvi. p. 212 ; Hcmsl. Chall. Bot.t i. n. p. 47 ; Zahlbruekner, Deut*vtu> Siidjtolar-
Exp., Flechten, Bd. viii. p. 27.

Elliott's Pass. Probably endemic, but reported also from the (Jape Verde Islands
(Hemsley).

PHVSCIA sp. — This is an indeterminable specimen.
CLADONIA sp. — This specimen is likewise indeterminable.

ALUM.

TRBNTOFOHUA POLYCARPA, Nee*, et Mont. Voy. de la Bonile, Hot., p. 16; De
Toni, Syl. Alg., p. 238.

A new record for Ascension. Known previously from Brazil to Fuegia and Staten
I aland.

V.-LES MOUSSES DE L'EXPEDITION NATIONALS
ANTARCTIQUE ECOSSAISE.

V.-LES MOUSSES DE L'EXPEDITION NATIONALE
ANTARCTIQUE ECOSSAISE.1

Par JDLKS CARDOT, Charlcvillc.
(Avec trots I'lanches.)

AVKRTIS.SK.MKNT.

LB MmiMfin rapporte'cs par 1'Exp^dition nationale antarctiquc ^cossaise nc sont pan
tres nombreuses, main elles presentent cependaut de 1'inte'ret, parcc que la pi u part
provicnnent de localit^s qui <kuieut resides juaque la totalcment inexplor<tes. Le plus
grand nombre dea especes a e'te' recolt£ a 1'ile Gough ou Diego Alvarez, dont la florule
bryologique dtait tout a fait inconnue ; lea re'coltes de M. le Dr R. N. Rudmose Brown
nous ont fourni 21 especes pour cetto petite fie. Dix especes out ^te" recueillies a 1'ile
Laurie, 1'une dea Orcades mdridionalea, dans la rdgion antarctique proprement dite ;
eufin, 6 especes proviennent de 1' Ascension.

Nous ^tudierons s^par^ment les especes de ces trois localit^s. DCS listes provisoires,
mais incompletes et partiellement inexactes, ont e'te' publi&s en 1905 et en 1906 par
M. C. H. Wright, dans Linnean Societj/s Journal et dans Tratisactioits and Pro-
ceedings of the Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

J'ai k remercier MM. le Dr W. S. Bruce et le Dr B. N. Rudmose Brown, ainsi que
les autorites du Jardin botanique de Kew, qui ont bien voulu mettre a ma disposition
les mat^riauz de ce travail.

ClIARI.KVILI.I,

I- d&xmbn 1910.

I. MOUSSES DE L'lLE LAURIE.1

L'Ue Laurie fait partie du groupe des Orcades me'ridionales, qui appartient deja au
domaine antarctique proprement dit. M. Rudmose Brown y a recueilli 10 especes de
Mousses, dont on trouvera plus loin l'«5nume'ration ; mais il m'a communique* en outre
une se"rie de 6 eapecea r^colt^es en 1904, sur la mSme ile, par M. L. H. Valette, de
I'Observatoire met^orologiquc de la Re'publique Argentine. Quatre dea especes
rapport4es par M. Valette ne se trouvant pas dans lea recoltes de M. Rudmose Brown,

1 Reprinted from Tnaa. Boy. Sot Edin., xlviii. 1911, pji. 67-8L

1 Voir Cardot, " La Floie bryologique des Terre* roageUmiii(|ue*, de U Uc-orgie du Slid el de 1'AnUrcUde,"
pp. 243-244, Wiutn. Erg. der Sckictd. Siidpolar-Exp., 1901-03, Bd. iv. Lief &

56

56 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

le chiffre des Mousses actuellement constatees a 1'ile Laurie se trouve ainsi porte a 14,
dont voici la liste :

Andrecea depressinervis Card. Grimmia Antarctici Card.
Dicranoweisia grimmiacea Broth. ,, apocarpa Hedw.

Dicranum aciphyllum Hook. fil. et Wile. Webera Racovitzce Card.

„ Nordenslgoldii Card. Polytrichum alpinum L.
Blindia Skottsbergii Card. „ subpiliferum Card.

Dietichium capillaceum Br. et Sch. var. Brachythecium antardicum Card. var.

brevifolium Br. et Sch. cavifolium Card.

Ceratodon purpureus (?) Brid. Drepanodadus uncinatus (Hedw.) Warnst.

Sur ces 14 especes, aucune n'est spe"ciale a 1'ile Laurie, mais 4 : Andresea depressi-
nervis, Grimmia Antarctici, Webera Racovitzss et Brachythecium antarcticum, n'ont
pas (Ste* rencontre"es jusqu'ici en dehors du domaine antarctique. Quant aux autres
especes, voici leur dispersion :

Dicranoweisia grimmiacea. Georgie du Sud, Kerguelen.
Dicranum aciphylltim. Georgie du Sud, domaine magellanique.

„ Nordenskjoldii. Georgie du Sud.
Blindia Skottsbergii. Ge'orgie du Sud.

Distichium capillaceum. Plus ou moins cosmopolite ; domaine magellanique.
Ceratodon purpureut. Cosmopolite ; domaine magellanique.
Grimmia apocarpa. Cosmopolite ; domaine magellanique.
Polijtrichum alpinum. Cosmopolite ; domaine magellanique, Georgie du Sud, Kerguelen.

„ subpiliferum. Domaine magellanique.
Drepanodadus uncinatus. Cosmopolite ; domaine magellanique, Ge'orgie du Sud, Kerguelen.

Andresea.

A. DEPRESSFNERVIS Card., in Rev. bryol., 1900, p. 43, et Result, voyage " Belgica,"
Mousses, p. 22, pi. i., figs. 22-33.

Andrexa sp. Wright, in Trans, and Proc. Bot. Soc. Edin., xxxiii., part i.

WEISIACE^;.
Dicranoweisia.
D. GRIMMIACEA (C. Mull.) Broth., in Nat. PJlanzenfam., Musci, p. 318.

DlCRANACE^E.

Dicranum.
D. ACIPHYLLUM Hook. Jil. et Wils., in Lond. Journ. of Bot., 1844, p. 541.

D. NORDENSKJOLDII Card., in Bull. Herb. Boissier, 2feme se"r., vi. p. 14, et Fl. bryol.
Terres magell., etc., pp. 265-266, fig. 59.
Campylopits introflexus Wright, lor. cil., non Mitt.

i. i-:s MOTSSKS 1.1: I/KXI-KDITION VATIOHAZJ AM \i;< i i..i i i...— \i-i

SBLIOERIACBA
Blindia.

B. SKOTTSBKROII Card., in /*«//. //<•>•/<. Boissier, 2*** se"r., vi. p. 4, et ^7. bryol.
Terres magclt., etc., p. 207, fig. 44.

Qampyloptu txttitaulit Wright, lot. tit., non Mitt.

GRIMMIACKJI.

Grimmia.
0. APOCARPA (L.) Hedw., Sp. Muse., p. 76.

"G. ef. apocarpa Hedw.," Wright, toe. cit.

G. ANTARCTIC! Card., in Bull. Herb. Boissier, 2*"* «5r., vi. p. 15, et Fl. byrol.
Terres mageli, etc., p. 271, pi. v. figs. 16-25, pi. vi. figs. 1-5.
G. amUyophylia Wright, toe. cit., non C. Mull.

BRYACE^E.
Webera.

W. RACOVITZ* Card., in Rev. byrol., 1900, p. 44, et Result, voyage " Belgica,"
Mousses, p. 35, pi. ziii. figs. 1-14.

Bryvm Bp. Wright, lot. cit.

POLYTRICHAC&E.

Polylrichum.

P. SUBPILIPERUM Card., in Rev. byrol., 1900, p. 42, et Result, voyage "Belgica,"
Mousses, p. 39, pi. xii. figs. 1-14.

HYPNACE.*.
Drepanocladus.
D. UNCINATUS (Hedw.) Wnmst.. Beih. zum Bot. Centralbl, xiii. p. 417.

II. MOUSSES DE LlLE GOUGH OU DIEGO ALVAREZ.

Sur les 21 especes de Mousses re'colte'es i\ Tile Gough par M. Rudmose Brown,
1 1 especes soiit end^miques ; du moins, elles ne me semblent pas pouvoir etre r<t]>-
porte*es b des especes signalizes ailleurs. Un Dicranella, repre^sent^ seulement par la

VOL. III.

58 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

plante male, est indeterminable. Restent 9 especes, sur lesquelles 6 appartiennent a
la flore magellanique :

Rhacomitrium symphyodontum Jaeg. Existe aussi au Chili, en Tasmania et en Nouvelle-Zelande.
„ subnigritum Par., represents a 1'lle Gough par une varied enddmique.

Webera nutans Hedw. | ,,,

> Plus ou moms cosmopolites.
„ albicans Sch. )

Polytriehadelphus magellanicug Mitt. Existe aussi dans la region australo-ne'oze'landaise.
Jirachythecium subpilosum Jaeg. Se retrouve encore aux iles Marion, Kerguelen, G6orgie du Sud et
dans 1'Antarctide.

Deux especes se retrouvent a Tristan d'Acunha :

Rhacomitrium symphyodontum Jaeg. = R. membranaceum Par.
Philonotis capillata Par.

et une a 1' Ascension :
Sphagnum Scotice Card.

Enfin, uue derniere espece : Cyclodictyon Icetevirens Mitt., existe en Irlande, a
Madere et a Fernando-Po.

Les especes ende"miques montrent des affinites avec des Mousses de Tristan
d'Acunha, de la region magellanique, de 1'Afrique australe et meme de la Reunion, de
File St Paul et de Kerguelen, dans 1'Ocean Indien, mais c'est, en somme, avec la veg6ta-
tiou de la region magellanique que la florule bryologique de 1'lle Gough parait avoir le
plus de rapports. II est toutefois probable que quand les Mousses de Tristan d'Acunha
et celles de 1'ile Gough seront mieux connues, on relevera un plus grand nombre
d'especes communes a ces deux lies, qui pr6sentent les plus grandes analogies quant a
la flore supdrieure.

SPHAGNACE.E.

Sphagnum.
S. SCOTI^E Card. sp. nova.

S. acutifolium Wright, in Linn. Soc. Journ., Bot., xxxvii. p. 264, non Ehrh.

Molle, pallide viride. Caulis cellulse epidermicse distinctae, magnse, bistratosae,
cylindrum lignosurn pallidum, cellulis vix vel parurn incrassatis formatum. Kami 3
vel 4 in singulo fasciculo, quorum 1 vel 2 penduli. Folia caulina magna, l'75-2
millim. longa, O'8-l millim. lata, oblongo-lingulata, basi baud vel vix angustata, apice
obtuso, integro, plus minus cucullato, superne vel fere e basi fibrosa, limbo angusto
ubique aequilato marginata. Folia ramorum divergentium ovato-lanceolata, concava,
l'S-1'6 millim. longa, 07-075 lata, marginibus superne inflexis, apice truncatulo et
denticulate ; leucocystae valde fibrosse, poris majusculis, in parte superiore paginse
dorsalis secundum chlorocystas sat nuuierosis, in pagina ventrali nullis vel perpaucis ;
chlorocystae ventrales, in sectione transversali trapezoidales, utraque pagina inter
leucocystas emergentes.

LB8 MOUSSES 1-1. I I \ I'KI >l IK >N NMKiNAI.I. ANTARCTIgUK KOO8HAI8E. 59

I ii '..1 •- i .|iir ilrux |n>tits fragments de cette espece, 1'un pruvcnant dc 1'tlc Qough,
1'autrr ill- rAsiviisiiui. Kllr est voisinr <lu N. l!> i<lm nttii lljw., dc 1'llc 8t Paul, mais
ivlui-ri a K-s ft-uilli's cauliiiaircs plus conrti-s, ..vales ct a leucocystes toutes divifl&a par
pliiMi'iirs cloisons oliliijm-H, ce qui u'a lieu, daua 1'especo nouvelle, que sur un petit
no mitre de leucocystes.

DlCRANACE.*.

Trematodon.

T. INTKRMIXTOS Card., sp. nova.

Aliis muscis commixtus gregaric crescens. Caulia gracilis, moll is, erectus, laxifoliua,
6-10 millim. lougus. Folia mulliu, e basi subvaginante brevitvr oblonga in subulam
elongatara, canal iculatam, plus minus flexuosam, integerrimam vel apice minute
denticulutam sat abrupte constricta, media et superiora 4'5-5'5 millim. longa, 0*0-075
basi lata, inferiora breviora, costa basi angusta, superne dilutata et totam fere subulam
occupante, ccllulis basis clongatis, linearibus, in subula brevioribus, minute rectangulis.
Folia perichtutialia lougiora, e basi laxius reticulata magis scnsim angustuta. Capsula
in pedicello pallide stramineo, 12-15 millim. longo erecta inclinatave, a3tate arcuata,
collo sporangio longiore basi strumuloso instructn, 3-4 millim. longa, operculo
longirostro. Peristomii dentes auguste lanoeolnti, circa 0'35 millim. longi, rubro-
aurantiaci, dorso longitudinaliter striati, intus papillosi, lamellis paucis ornati, usque od
basin in 2 crura apice cohoercntia divisi. Spora luteo-virides, minute granulosa;, dinm.
18-28 n. Flores masculi gemmiformes, aggregati, terminates.

Se rapprochant par ses feuilles longuement subulees du T. setaceus Hpe., de 1'lle
St Paul, cette espece m'en parait suifisamment distincte par sa capsule a col plus long
que le sporauge, et par ses dents peristomiales divisees jusqu'a la base en deux branches
distinctes, plus ou moins coht'-rentes seulement au sommet. Les ^cbantillons trop
pauvres dont je disposais nc m'ont pas permis de reconnattre si les fleurs males naissent
sur des tiges speciales, ou bien au sommet de rameaux basilaires de la plante fructifere.

Dicranella.

D. 8P., planta mascula.

Probablement une espece uouvelle, dont nous n'avons malheureusemeut que la
plante male. Petite Mousse de 2 a 4 millimetres, a feuilles etal^es-dress^es, flexueuses,
planes aux bords, a subule g^n^ralement plus ou moins obtuse ou uu peu tronquee et
denticul£e au sommet

Campylopus.

C. ALVARKZIANUS Card., sp. nova,

Cespites superne lutescentes, intus fusco-tomentosi, 1-4 centim. alti. C'aulis
simplex vel porce divisus, saepe basi ramos filiformes gracillimos emittens. Folia plus

60 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTJSH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

minus conferta, superiora comosa, subsecunda, anguste lanceolata et sensim in subulam
canaliculatam, acutam, dorso scaberulam, apicem versus dentatam, rarius subintegram
protracta, 4 '5-5 millim. longa, 0 '5-0 '6 5 millim. basi lata, inferiora minora, appressa,
costa latissima, ^— f basis et totam fere subulam occupante, elamellosa, in sectione
transversali a cellulis ventralibus majusculis, eurycystis dorso stereidis et substereidis
tectis, cellulisque epidermicis dorsalibus composita, cellulis alaribus tenerrimis, hyalinis,
marcescentibus, parum distinetis, cseteris liueari-rectangulis et subquadratis, parietibus
incrassatis. Reliqua desiderantur.

On peut comparer cette espece au C. vesticaulis Mitt., de Tristan d'Acunha, mais
celui-ci est plus robuste, ses tiges sont recouvertes d'un tomeutum plus abondant, et
ses feuilles, plus grandes, pre"sentent dans la partie moyenne un tissu fort different,
compose de cellules irregulieres, plus ou moins obliques, attenuees, subrhomboidales.
Le C. alvarezianus rappelle assez, par son aspect exterieur, le C. eximius Reich.,
de 1'ile St Paul, mais s'en s^pare d'ailleurs completement par ses feuilles epiliferes et
par son tissu.

J'ai trouve dans les rdcoltes de M. Rudmose Brown quelques tiges d'un Campy-
lopus a feuilles plus molles, plus flexueuses a l'6tat sec, et a tissu forme jusque pres de
la base de cellules plus courtes, carrees ou brievement rectangulaires, qui, bien qu'assez
different de 1'espece que je viens de decrire, me semble cependant n'en etre qu'une
simple forme.

GRIMMIACE<E.
Rhacomitrium.
R. SYMPHYODONTUM (C. Mull.) Jaeg., Ad., i. p. 375.

R.flavescens Card., in Rev. bryol., 1900, p. 41 ; Wright, loc. cit., pro parts.

Echantillon sterile.

La forme re'colte'e a 1'ile Gough par M. Rudmose Brown ne differe pas de la plante
magellanique, qui est tres variable ; mais elle ne repre"sente pas exactement le
R. flavescens Card., que je ue considere plus, d'ailleurs, que comme une des nombreuses
formes du R. symphyodontum. Le R. membranaceum (Mitt.) Par., de Tristan
d'Acunha, ne me parait etre 6galement qu'uue forme de la meme espece, caracte"ris6e
par ses feuilles 6troites et son p^dicelle extremement court.

R. SUBNIGRITUM (C. Mull.) Par., Ind. bryol, ed. i., p. 1080. Var. alvarezianum
Card. var. nova.

R. flavetcens Wright, loc. cit., pro parte.

A forma typica patagonica et fuegiana differt : colore minus nigricante, obscure vel
sordide viridi, foliis majoribus, latioribus (3'3-375 millim. longis, 1-1 '2 latis),
mollioribus, siccitate minus imbricatis, marginibus minus late incrassatis, costaque
validiore, basi 180-220 M lata (loco 112-140 in forma genuina). Sterile.

LB8 MOUSSES DE I/KX l'i:i>ITION NATIONALE ANTA i:« I l-.-l'B ECO8HAI8E. 61

OKIII«I||;|I ii \. i i
M<i>-r»mitrlnin.

M. ANTARCTICUM \Vriylit, in /.inn. Soc. Jouiii., hot., xxxvii. p. 2(54.

<Y-|iit<- <lfii>i. hiU'x i'iiti-\ imlrs. I'aulis repena, rumis confertis, brevisairais, sub-
in»lul"-i- -I'-nsr |iitinatus. Folia confcrta, sicea cirnitu, madida paten ti-erccta, anguate
olilniii'o-laiirrolntn \< I subligulata, carinata, acuminate, ncutu obtusulave, integcrrima,
1-1*8 millira. lunga, 0*25-0'45 latu, marginibus ubique plauia vel inferno anguste
reflexw, costa percurrente vel subj>ercurrente, cullulis omnibus Icevissimis, inferioribus
\. i iiin-iil:in!>iis, aniiustissiinis, parietibus periucrasaatitt, ciuteris quadratis vel nub-
r.iiun.l.iti-. Kolia perichffitialia intima caulinis latiura, ublongu-lauoeolata. Capsula
in peilicello la>vi, 4-6 inilliin. lungo, crecta, ovata, pachyderma, 1-1*25 inilliin. longa,
0*5-07 lata, ore rubro, vernicoso, siccitate plicato, operculo longirostri. Peristomium
simplex, deutibus griseis, granulosis, truncatm. C'alyptra nuda.

EUpece de la section Goniostoma, tre« voisine du M. borbonicum (Besch.) Broth.,
mais ayant lea feuilles plus longues, les capsules et les pddicelleH plus courta ; elle sc
rapproche aussi beaucoup du M. Seentanni Mitt., de Ste He"lene, qui s'en distingue par
son port plus robuste, sa teiute d'un jaune brun, ses feuilles plus re'tr^cies dans le haut,
le* eellalet allong^es occupant une plus grand*.' partie de la feuille et s'avaucant jusqu'au
dela du milieu (tandis qu'elles s'arretcut gdndralement au dessous du milieu dans le
M. nntarcticum), les cellules sup^rieures plus arrondics, a parois plus e'paissics, jaundtres,
le pt-dicelle plus t'-pais, et la capsule plus solide.

BRYACK^K
Webera.

W. NUTANS (Schreb.) Hedw., Sp. Muse., p. 168.

Quclques tiges d^pourvues de capsules, mcHang^es au Campylopus aliweiianus ;
inflorescence paro'ique ou subsynoiquc Parait bien identique au type de I'he'misphfere
boreal.

W. ALBICANS (WaMenb.) Sch., Coroll, p. 67.

Tiges ste>iles, au milieu des gazons de Philonotis capillata. C'est une forme gr»51e,
comme on en trouve egalement en Europe.

Bryum.

B. TKNELLI CAULK Card., sp. nova.

Cespites tenelli, densiusculi, nitiduli, viridi-lutescentes, laxe cohaerente«. Caulis
gracillimus, ruber, laxifolius, parce radiculosus, 7-12 millim. altus, simplex vel parcissime
divisus. Folia siccitate patenti-erecta, subttexuosa, madore patentia, caviuscula, anguste

62 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

lanceolata, acuminata, costa excurrente cuspidata, 1 '25-1 '5 millim. longa, 0'25-0'45 lata,
marginibus iiunc planis, nunc reflexis vel anguste revolutis, apicem versus remote et
minute denticulatis, costa valida, basi 50-70 M lata, viridi vel lutescente, in subulam
crassam, parce denticulatam vel subintegram longiuscule excedente, cellulis infcriori-
bus rectangulis et subrectangulis, cseteris oblongo-rbomboideis. Flores fructusque
desiderantur.

Cette petite espece, de la section Doliolidium, peut etre compare'e au B. coronatum
Schw. ; elle en differe par sa petite taille, ses tiges plus greles, ses feuilles beaucoup
plus petites, etc.

B. SUBULINERVE Card., sp. nova.

Cespites densiusculi, pallide vel sordide virides. Caulis superue dense, inferne
laxius foliosus, 6-12 millim. altus, dichotome divisus et subfastigiato-ramosus. Folia
madida, patentia, sicca suberecta, concava, inferiora lanceolata, acuminata, superiora
late ovato-lanceolata, brevius acuminata, costa longe excurrente cuspidata, 1*3-1*6
millim. longa, 0*5-07 lata, marginibus plerumque e basi usque apicem versus revolutis,
rarius subplanis, integris vel superne sinuato-subdenticulatis, costa valida, 70-80 fj.
basi lata, viridi-lutescente, in subulam crassam, remote denticulatam longe excedente,
cellulis mediis et superioribus oblongo-rhomboideis, parietibus crassiusculis, inferiori-
bus breviter rectangulis et subquadratis, infimis laxis, teneris, rubellis vel subhyalinis.
Csetera desiderantur.

Apparteuant e"galement a la section Doliolidium, cette espece se distingue du
B. coronatum Schw. par ses feuilles g6n6ralement re'volute'es, pourvues d'une nervure
plus forte, formaut une subule plus e"paisse et plus longue, les feuilles supe"rieures plus
larges et plus courtes.

BARTRAMIACE^;.

Bartramia.

B. STENOBASIS Card., sp. nova.

Cespites densi, lutescenti-virides. Caulis erectus, simplex, parum radiculosus, 1*5-
2 centim. altus. Folia sicca et madida erecto-flexuosa vel patenti-erecta, fragilia,
facillime decidua, e basi parva, angusta, vix dilatata longissime subulata, setacea,
utraque pagiua papillosa, 4-5 millim. longa, basi vix 0'12 lata, marginibus serrulatis,
costa dilatata, in subulam dentatam, scabram exeunte, cellulis basilaribus laxis, pellucidis,
elongatis, laevibus, cseteris linearibus, angustis, 2-3-stratosis, parietibus transversis
prominentibus papillosis. Caetera desunt.

Rappelle assez le B. patens Brid., mais en differe par ses feuilles a partie basilaire
plus petite, plus etroite et moins brusquement contracted. Espece remarquable par le peu
de de"veloppement de la partie basilaire de la feuille, tres din°(5rente du B. radicosa Mitt.,
de Tristan d'Acunha, qui est beaucoup plus robuste, et a les feuilles moins finement
subutees, brusquement et fortement dilates a la base, et les tiges tres radiculeuses.

I ! - MOI'SSKS hi I.'KXI'KI'ITI'.N \ \ I |.,\ \l I \ NTA l:r I lot I l< <—Al8l

Phiknoti*.

PH. CAPILLATA (Mitt.) Par., Ind. bryol., ed. i., p. 919.

K. iiantillons stt'rilcs et plauto male.

II y a deux formes ditfr rentes dans les rdcoltes do M. Rudmose Brown. L'unc eat

compltHemeut idrntiqm- a la plnnte originalo dc Tristan d'Acunha; 1'autrc est plus

gre'le, plus petite, d'une vert glauquc, plus molle dans toutes ses parties; mais clle ne

:«• pas autremcnt du type. Cette dorni«Tc forme croissait intimcment melangc'e au

Webera albicaiis, dont olio a un peu 1'aspect.

POLYTRICHACK^S.

Polytrichaaeli>hus .
P. MAGELLANICDS (L.) Mitt., in Journ. Linn. Soc., 1859, p. 97.

Polijtrirkwn commune Wright, in Linn. Soc. Journ., Hoi., xxzvii. p. 265, non Linn.

Tijjcs stt-riles, muis la structure do la feuillo et des lamclles ue laisse aucun doute
sur leur determination.

HOOKKRIACUL

Cyclodictyon.

C. L^TEVIRBNS (Hook, et Tayl.) Mitt., in Journ. Linn. Soc., 1864, p. 163.
Echantillou sterile, bien identique a ceux d'Irlande.

LESKEACBA.

T/iuidium.

TII. ALVAREZIANOM Card., sp. nova.

Humile, gracile. Caulis primarius repens, tenellus, secundarius erectus ascen-
densve, 1-2 centim. longus, remote et irregulariter pinnatus et parcissime bipinnatus,
paraphylliis sat nuraerosis, brevibus, simplicibus, papilloso-dcntatis obtectus. Folia
madida undique patent ia, sicca incurvato-crispata, caulina e basi late cordata abrupte
acuminata, Q'4-0'5 inillim. longa, Q'25-0'35 lata, ramea aliquid minora, magis sensim
latiuscule acuminata, 0*3-0*4 millira. longa, 0'18-0'20 lata, ramulina minima, ovato-
lanceolaUi, 0'15-0'18 inillim. longa, vix 0*08 lata, otnnia caviuscula, acuta, margiuibus
planis, crenulatis, supornc serrulatis, costa in acumine cvanida, cellulis quadnitis vel
subrotundatis, utraque pagina papilla singula medio notatis. Caetera desidcrantur.

Cette espece se rapprodic du Tit. curvatum Mitt., de Tristan d'Acunha ; ellc en
diflore par sa taille plus faible, sou ]>«it licaucoup plus gn-lc, et ses fcuilles caulinaires
et raiii'-ali-s moius dimorphcs, plus pvtitcs, plu.s courtos et plus brievement aoumine'es.
Le Th. curvatum, que M. Brotherus place dans les Thuidiella, est certainemcnt,
d'apres 1'^chantillou original que j'ai pu examiner, un Thuidiopsis, tres voisin des

64 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

Th. unguiculatum (Hook, fil et Wils.), furfurosum (Hook, fils et Wils.) et hastatum
(C. Miill.), de la Nouvelle-Zelande. C'est done e"galement dans la section Thuidiopsis
que doit prendre place 1'espece nouvelle.

HYPNACE^E.

Isopterygium.

I. BROWNII Card., sp. nova.

Tenellum, intricato-repens, lutescenti-viride, nitidulum. Caulis gracillimus, 8-12
millim. longus, irregulariter ramosus, ramis complanatulis, attenuatis. Folia laxiuscula,
subdistiche patentia vel sursum leniter homomalla, anguste lanceolata, sensim longeque
acuminata, lateralia falcatula, obsolete binervia vel enervia, media 1 '1-1 '35 millim.
longa, Q'25-0'37 lata, margiuibus planis, superne serrulatis, cellulis anguste linearibus,
mediis longissimis, alaribus perpaucis subindistinctis. Caetera desiderantur.

Cette petite espece rappelle assez les /. antarcticum (Mitt.) Card, et fuegianum
Besch. ; elle s'en distingue par ses feuilles e"troitement lance'ole'es et termine'es par un
acumen moins long, moins e"troit et denticule\ Elle croissait au milieu des tiges du
Bartramia stenobasis.

A propos de VI. antarcticum, je ferai remarquer que la Mousse de Kerguelen que
C. Miiller a de"crite en 1890 sous le nom de Hypnum (Plagiothecium) antarcticum
(Forschungsreise S.M.S. " Gazelle," Laubmoose, p. 34) n'est nullement le Plagio-
thecium antarcticum de Mitten, qui est uu Isopterygium, tandis que la plante de
Miiller est un Plagiothecium. Miiller reconnaissait, d'ailleurs, qu'il n'e'tait pas certain
de I'identit6 des deux plantes, qui, de fait, sont fort diffe>entes. Mais le P. antarcticum
C. Miill. non Mitt., de Kerguelen, est exactement la meme chose que 1'espece de"crite
l'ann£e pr^cedente par Miiller sous le nom de Hypnum (Plagiothecium) georgico-
antarcticum (" Bryologia Austro-Georgise," in Ergebn. der deutsch. Polar- Exped. ,
All. Theil, Bd. ii. 11, p. 321). Les differences que 1'auteur indique entre les deux
plantes ne sont pas constantes et n'ont aucune valeur : le tissu des feuilles n'est pas
plus chlorophylleux dans 1'une que dans 1'autre, et 1'acumen est souvent denticule" au
sommet sur la Mousse de la Ge'orgie du Sud. C'est 1'espece de Miiller, et non celle de
Mitten, que M. Brotherus a mentionne"e sous le nom de Plagiothecium antarcticum
dans son tableau synoptique du genre (in Engler et Prantl, PJlanzenfamil., Musci,
p. 1086). J'ajouterai que le Hypnum austropulchellum de Miiller (Forschungreise,
etc., p. 35) pourrait bien etre 1'espece de Mitten.

I. AMBIQUUM Card., sp. nova.

Molle, lutesceus, nitidulum, robustulum, intricato-cespitosum. Caulis 2-3 centim
longus, irregulariter divisus, ramis flaccidis, complanatis, obtusis. Folia comprcssa,
distiche patentia vel subhomomalla, e basi saepe subdecurrente oblongo-lanceolata,
longiuscule et acute acuminata, lateralia aliquid asymmetrica et curvatula, 2-2'5 millim.
longa, 0'5-0'75 lata, marginibus planis ubique integris vel apicem versus remote et

LES MOUSSES DE I. KNl'KIH 1 ION NATIONALS ANTARCTIQUE EOOS8AISB. 65

ininut.- (l.-iitii-ulntis, costa iroiur!la vel furcatn, ad $-$ products obaoletave, cellulin
ari'/uste linearibus, flt-xuosis, mediia longissimis, alaribus plerumque distinctis, laxis,
ovatis, oblongisve, sulnnHatis. Caetera ignotu.

Kn raison de sea cellules alaires ordinairement asaez diffe'renci^e* et souvent sub-
decurrentea, cette eapece occupe une place indecise entre lea genres Isopterygium et
Plagiotheciitin.

Brachythfdum.

B. PALLIDOPLAVEKS Card., sp. nova,

Gracile, pallidoflavens, nitidulum. Caulis longe repens, flexuosua, rhizoidiH
fasciculatis radiculosus, irregulariter pinnatus, ramis teretibus, patulis, siccitate
julaceia, breviter attenuates. Folia ramea madida erecto-patentia, sicca erecta,
subappressa, oblongo-lanceolata, sensim tenuiterque acuminato-subulata, plicata, T5-
1-8 millim. longa, 0 35-0'5 lata, marginibua plania vel plus minus revolutia, inferne
integris, superne remote et minute denticulatis, costa tenui, ad f evanida, reti pallido,
cellulis angustc linearibus, parietibus crassiusculis, alaribus distinctis, quadratis vel
rectangulia. Folia caulina laxiora, baud vel vix plicata, costa breviore, medium versus
evanida. Caetera deaunt.

Cette espece, dont je n'ai trouv^ que quelques tiges en melange avec les autres
Mousses, eat voisine des B. austroaalebrosum et austroglareosum (C. Mull.) Par. ; elle
diflRre du premier par ses dimensions plus faibles, par sea rameaux julacea k 1'etat aec,
et par aea feuilles plus etroites, denticul^es dans la partie sup^rieure ; elle se distingue
du second par aea rameaux plus grelea, et par sea feuilles plus etroites, a bords plana
ou moins r^gulierement involutes.

B. SOBPILOSUM (Hook.fil. et Wils,) Jaeg., Ad., ii. p. 410.

Un petit e"cbantillon sterile, dont 1'attribution a cette eapece ne me parait cepeudant
paa douteuse.

Rhynchostegium.
R. ISOPTERYGIOIDES Card., sp. nova.

R. rhapkidorhynchwn Wright, in Linn. Soe. Journ., Bot., xxzvii. p. 265, non Hypnvm raphidarrhynehwn
C. Mull., Syn., ii. p. 3S4.

Autoicum, luteacens, nitidum. Caulis procumbena, vage pinnatus, ramia com-
plauatulis, isopterygioideis, obtusis. Folia caulina erecto-patentia, ramea compressula,
late ovato-lanceolata, acuminate, acumine acuto plerumque aemitorto, 1 '5-1 75 millim.
longa, 07-0 '85 lata, marginibua planis e basi serrulatis, costa tenui, ad f evanida,
cellulis pellucidis, linearibus, subSexuosis, alaribus paucis, brevioribus, subrectangulis
et subquadratis. Folia pericbaetialia intima e baai oblonga, convolute, in acumen
longiusculum serrulatum protracta. Pedicellus rubellus, Itevis, 10-12 millim. longus.
Caetera ignota.

Cette Mousse differe du R. raphidorrhynchum (C. Mull.) Jaeg., de 1'Afrique

VOL. III.

66 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

australe, par ses feuilles plus fortement dentees, terminees par un acumen moins e'troit,
en general a demi tordu, et par son tissu moins serre. Elle se rapproche beaucoup du
R. confertum Br. eur., d'Europe, mais s'en distingue cependant par son port, ses rameaux
comprimes, qui lui donnent 1'aspect d'un Isopterygium, et ses feuilles plus dentees.
Peut-etre est-ce la meme plante qui a etc" indiqu^e par Mitten a Tristan d'Acunha sous
le nom de Hypnum raphidorrhychum.

III. MOUSSES DE L'ASCENSION.

D'apres le Bryologia atlantica, ceuvre posthume du regrett£ A. Geheeb, qui vient
de paraitre tout recemment, la florule bryologique de 1'Ascension comprend 20 especes ;
ce chiffre se trouve maintenant porte a 24 par les recoltes de M. Rudmose Brown.
Voici Enumeration complete de ces especes :

Sphagnum Scotise Card.
Dicranella pygmeea Card.

„ ascensionica Mitt.
Campylopus smaragdinus (Brid.) Jaeg.

„ introflexus (Hedw.) Mitt.

„ Naumanni (C. Mull.) Par.

Calymperes Ascensionis C. Mull.
Gymnostomum Lessonii Besch.

„ Bescherellei Broth, et Geh.

Hyophila Ascensionis Card.
Barbula leucochlora C. Mull.
„ cuspidatiisima C. Mull.

Bryurn. zygodontoides C. Mull.
,, argentatum C. Miill.
„ rubrocostatum C. Miill.
Philonotis penicillata Wright.
„ pergracilis Card.
,, subolescens (C. Mull.) Par.
Leiicodon Bescherellei Broth, et Geh.
Neckera Ascensionis C. Miill.
Callicostella Ascensionis C. Miill.
Rhacopilum gracile Mitt.

,, Naumanni C. Miill.

Taxithelium planum Brid.

II est fort possible que le Rhacopilum gracile Mitt. (1885) soit la meme espece que
le R. Naumanni C. Miill. (1883). Le Gymnostomum Bescherellei est une espece
nouvelle, qui est figuree dans 1'ouvrage de Geheeb ; le Leucodon Bescherellei est une
autre espece nouvelle, malheureusement restee a P6tat de nomen nudum.

Sauf trois, toutes les especes sont sp^ciales a 1'ile de I'Ascension. Les trois especes
non ende'miques sont :

Sphagnum Scotix Card., qui se re trouve, ainsi que nous 1'avons vu, a 1'lle Gough.
Campylopus introflexut (Hedw.) Mitt. (C. polyirichoides De Not.), plus ou moins cosmopolite.
Taxithelium planum Brid., espece de 1'Ame'rique tropicale, dont 1'existence re'elle a I'Ascension reste
bien douteuse.

SPHAGNACEJS.

Sphagnum.
S. SCOTI^E Card, (vide supra, p. 4).

S. cuspidatum Wright, in Trans, and Proe. Bot. Soc. Kdinb., xxiii., ii. p. 203, non Ehrh.

Le petit fragment que j'ai vu provenant de I'Ascension rite paratt pas diff^rer de la
Sphaigne de 1'ile Gough.

I.KS MorssM hi i EXPEDITION NATION M.I: AM v i;< i K-I i: fcOOHABl 81

DlCRANACK*.

Dicranella.
D. PYGM.KA Card., sp. nova.

I >.»ica, huiiiilliina, lutescenti-viridis, 5-6 millini. alto. Folia erecta vel leniter
subsecunda, angustt: triangulari-lanceolata, sensim in acumen canaliculatum, crassius-
'•ulurn, integrum, acutum vel obtusulum product*, 0*9- T35 millim. longa, Q'18-0'25
lata, marginihus superne inflozis, cieterutn planis ct ubique integerrimis, cost* valida,
luteacente, bene limitnta, quartam vel tertiam partem basis occupante, continua vel
Hubexcurrente, cellulis oblongis, rectangulis et linearibus, parietibus firmis, incrassatis.
Folia perichtetialia majora, anguste oblongo-lanceolata, laxius reticulata. Capsula in
pcdicello pallidn, circa 2 millim. longo, siccitate apice leniter dextroreum torto minima,
erecta vel suberecta, sicca ovata, madida subglobosa, aperta late truncata, circa 0'5
millim. longa, 0*3-0*4 luta, operculo longirostri capsulae aequilongo. Annulus duplex
et triplex. Periatomium rudimentarium, dentibus minimis, rubellis, irrcgularibus,
annulo vix aequilongis et quidem brevioribus. Planta mascula ignota.

Tr£s voisine du D. ininuta (Hpe.) Broth., de Madagascar, cette espece en differe
ce(iendant par ses feuilles plus longues et plus otroitement acumiiu'-es. Elle ^tait
melang^e a 1'espe^ suivante.

D. ASCENSIOKICA Mitt., in Mellis, St Helena, p. 357.

Par son p&licelle fortement flexueux et courW, cette espece se rapproche des
Campylopodium, mais lea feuilles sont moins hrusquement dilates a la base que relies
de ce genre. M. Brotberus a fait d'ailleuro observer avec raison que le genre
Campylopodium est tres faiblement caract^ris^, et qu'il nerait peut-6trc prdf^rable de
le consid^rer comme un sous-genre de Dicranella (Musci, in Pfouizenfamil., p. 312).

Campylopiu.

C. SMARAGDINUS (Brid.) Jaeg., Ad., i. p. 136.

II y a, dans 1'herbier du Museum de Paris, deux echantillons de cette espece.
L'un, provenant de 1'herbier Thuret, r^colt^ par Lesson en 1829, et e'tiquete' par
Bescherelle, est du C. smaragdinus pur. L'autre, provenant de 1'herbier Brongniart,
est un crhautilluii de la plante originale r&wlte'e par Dumont d'Urville en 1825, et sur
laquelle Bridel a etabli son Didymodon smaragdinus (Bryol. univ., i. p. 819). Get
echantillon 6tait ^tiquet^ primitivement " Thisanomitrium \ntroflexum," puis a ^ti
rapport^ plus tard par Bescherelle au C. smaragdinus. Mais, en rtalite", il com-
prend deux especes : la plus grande partie de la touffe est bien du C. smaragdinus, au
milieu duquel on trouve des brins d'une espece a feuilles piliferes, a nervure fortement
lamellifere sur le dos, qui est, conforme'ment 4 la premiere Etiquette, du C. introflexus
(Hedw.) Mitt., si toutefois, avec Mitten, on reunit au Dicranum introftexum d'Hedwig le
C. polytrichoides De Not., mais a laquelle il faudrait attribuer ce dernier nom, si Ton
reserve celui de C. introflexus aux formes aust rales a poil n'-fl^ohi ou plus ou moins ^tale".

68 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

L'echantillon des recoltes de M. Rudmose Brown qui m'a etc" communique par
1'Herbier royal de Kew, appartient au C. smaragdinus ; raais il est fort possible qu'il y
avait dans la re"colte de M. Brown le merne melange que dans celle de Dumont d'Urville,
car sur la liste qui a e'te' public" e dans Trans, and Proc. of the Bot. Soc. Edinb., vol.
xxiii., part ii., on ne trouve cite que C. introflexus, bien que les deux especes soient
totalement diffe'rentes.

POTTIACE^C.

Hyophila.
H. ASCENSIONIS Card., sp. nova.

"Barbula cf. leucochlora C. Mull.," Wright, loc. cit.

Cespites fusco-virides. Caulis erectus, apicem versus dichotome vel fastigiato-
ramosus, 12-15 millim. altus. Folia siccitate crispata, rnadore erecto-patentia, oblongo-
lingulata, brevissime acuminata vel subapiculata, in singula innovatione annua
ascendendo majora, media et superiora l'75-2'25 millim. longa, 0'5-07 lata, marginibus
plus minus inflexis, superne irregulariter crenato-subdenticulatis, costa rufa, valida,
100-120 j« basi crassa, continua vel brevissime excedente, cellulis majusculis, subrotun-
datis vel subquadratis, papillosis, chlorophyllosis, parietibus lutescentibus incrassatis,
interioribus rectangulis, pellucidis. Csetera desiderantur.

Cette espece rappelle assez, par sou aspect general, le H. crenulatula, C. Miill., du
Cameroun, mais s'en distingue aisement par ses feuilles plus courtes, formes de cellules
3 a 4 fois plus grandes.

BARTRAMIACE^E.

Philonotis.
PH. PERGRACILIS Card., sp. nova.

" Bartramia cf. subolescens C. Miill.," Wright, lot. cit.

Cespites tenelli, virides, intus dense fusco-tomentosi. Caulis erectus, gracillimus,
parcissime ramosus vel subsimplex, 15-25 millim. altus. Folia erecto-patentia,
anguste lanceolata, sensim cuspidata, minima, O'9-l'l millim. longa, 0'15-0'2 lata,
marginibus plerumque e basi longe et anguste revolutis, apicem versus planis, ubique
simpliciter serrulatis, costa basi 30-40 M crassa, dorso scabra, in cuspidem denticu-
latam, validiusculam excedente, cellulis angustis, linearibus. parietibus transversis
prominentibus, inferioribus laxioribus, rectangulis quadratisve. Caetera ignota.

Bien distinct du Ph. subolescens (C. Miill.) Par. par ses tiges plus e'lance'es, ses
feuilles beaucoup plus longues, revolute"es aux bords, et son tissu plus serr6 et plus
chlorophylleux. Je ne connais pas le Ph. penicillata Wright, qui est 6galement
particulier a 1'Ascension, mais il est probable que ce n'est pas la meme chose que la
Mousse que je viens de de"crire, puisque M. Wright, qui a vu celle-ci, n'y a pas reconnu
son espece, et 1'a rapprochee de preT6rence du Ph. subolescens.

I IX MOP8SKS DK I I Xl-KHITION NATIONALE ANTARCTIQUE fcOOSSAIRK. 69

KXPLICATION DE8 PLANCH I >

I'l AN' UK I.

Fig. I. Sph&rnum Xrntur. — ri, feuille caulinaire ; x 13. 6, r, feuilles d'un rameau divergent; x 13.
•/, limit dans le haul il'iinc fruillo caulinaire; x 27". 0, tiasu dan* la moitie' su|M>rirure d'uno feuille
ramriaU. vu |wr la face doraale ; x 270. /, portion d'uno section transvonale vein le milieu d'une feuille
rameale ; x 370.

Pig. 2. Tr«matodon Marmot**.— a, plantes, gr. nat. b, r, feuille* ; x 13. d, «, capsules deoperculles ;
x 13. /, fragment du pe'riatoms et aporea ; x 138.

Fig. 3. Oampylopu* alvartsia*ut. — a, planta, gr. nat. b, e, d, feuillea ; x 13. e, tiaau Wilaire d'une
feuill* ; x 138. /, tiaau ven le milieu d'uue feuille; x 270. y, aommet d'uno feuille; x 138. h, partie
d'une coupe tranavsnsJe de la nervure, dans la nioiiio aupe'rieure ; x 270.

. 4. Afacromitrium antardirum. — a, plante, gr. nat h, e, d, e, feuillea ; x 26. /, tiasu baailaire
d'une feuille ; x 270. g, tiaau vera le milieu d'une feuille ; x 270. h, sotumet d'une feuille ; x 270. i,
capsule jeune et encore operculw- ; x 13. j, capsule mure, deoperculee, a 1'ctat tee ; x 13. k, fragment du
peVistome; x 138. /.coifle; x 13.

\ 5. Hryuin tntellieaulr. — a, plante, gr. nat. b, extremity d'une tige ; x 13. r, d, e, feuille* ; x 26.
/, twau baailaire d'une feuille ; x 138. </, aommet d'une feuille ; x 138.

Fig. 6. liryum mibuiitterve. — a, b, plantos, gr. nat. r, extrt:mil<> d'une tige ; x 13. d, t, /, <j, feuillea ;
x 26. A, tissu basilaire d'une feuille ; x 138. i, sommat d'une feuille ; x 138.

PLANCBB II.

Fig. 7. Barlramia itenobatit. — a, plant*, gr. nat.; l>, r, feuillea ; x 13. d, tiaau de la partie superieure
de la base d'une feuille ; x 138. «, tiaau marginal ven to milieu d'une feuille; x 138. /, aommet d'une
feuille; x 138.

Fig. 8. Tkuiilium airarnianum. — a, b, planks, gr. nat. e, extremiUf d'une tige ; x 13. </, e,f, feuille*
caulinairea ; x 32. y, k, i, fcuillea d'un nmeau primaire ; x 32. j, k, I, feuillea d'un rameau necondaire ;
x 32. m, tiasu marginal ven le milieu d'une feuille caulinaire ; x 270. n, sommet d'une feuille ciuiliimire ;
x '.'70. o, paraphvllw ; x 270.

Fig. 9. Itoptfryyium liroicnii. — o, b, e, plan tea, gr. nat. d, extrdmite d'une tige; x 13. e, f, g, h,
feuillea ; x 26. i, tissu hosilaire d'une feuille ; x 270. j, sommet d'une feuille ; x 270.

Fig. 10. Itopieryyium ambiguum- — a, plante, gr. nat. b, extr^mite d'une tige; x 13. e, </, e, /, y,
feuillea ; x 13. h, tissu t«silaire d'une feuille ; x 270. t, sommet d'une feuille ; x 270.

Fig. 11. Brachytherium )>alli<l»Jlaveru. — a, plante, gr. nat. b, oitreniit<; d'un rameau ; x 13. e, d, e,
feuille* ; x 26. f, tissu basilaire d'une feuille ; x 270. g, tiseu marginal dans la moitio supeVieurc d'une
feuille ; x 270. h, sommet d'une feuille ; x 270.

PLAKCHB III.

Fig. 12. RhyneAotteyium uopierygioidet. — a, plante, gr. nat. 6, oxtremit<; d'un rameau; x 13.
••,'/,?,/, ;/, feuillea; x 13. h, tissu basilaire d'une feuille; x 138. »', tissu marginal ven le milieu d'une
feuille ; x 138. j, sommet d'une feuille ; x 138. k, feuille pe'richdtiale in time ; x 13.

Fig. 13. Ditrtuulla pygmma. — a, b, plantes; x 3. e, d, e, feuilleo ; x 26. /, tisou basilaire d'une
feuille; x 138. g, aoramet d'une feuille ; x 138. h, feuille pericWtiale ; x 26. i, j, capsules opercul&a,
it 1'etat sec ; x 26. k, capsule mure, ouverte, a 1'etat humide ; x 26. /, fragment du pe'ristome et de
1'aoneau ; x 138. m, feuille de D. minttta (Hpe.) Broth.; x 26.

Fig. 14. ffyophUa Ateauionit. — a, b, plantes, gr. nat. r, extremite d'une tige; 13. </, t, /, g, h,
feuilles; x 13. i, tissu basilaire d'une feuille; x 138. j, tissu dans la partie movenne d'une feuille;
x 270. i, sommet d'une feuille ; x 138.

Fig. 15. Philonotit pergraeHu. — a, plante, gr. nat 6, e, extremite* de deux tiges ; x 13. d, e, /,
feuilles; x 32. g, tissu basilaire d'une feuille; x 138. h, tissu marginal d'une feuille, ven le milieu;
x 270. i, sommet d'une feuille ; x 138.

Scot. Nat Ant. Ex|> Vo

.li I l> ( AKI'ui I.Ks Mm ssKX UK L'1-AI-H'ITION NATIUNALK ANTAKCTIgfE ECO88A18E- PLANC1

Fig. S

Fig. 6.

Scot. Nat. Ant. Ex; > -"0 !:/ % : /\ Vol III

-Ii I.ES CARDOT: LES MHISSES DK i.Kxn <>N NATIONAI.K AMAIK riyi'K ECOSSAISB. PLAMCHB IL

Fig 10.

M F>rtUM t

Scot. Nat. Ant. Exp. Vol III

•M I.ES CAKIHIT: LES MOUSSES DE L'KXPEDITIUN NATIONAI.E AXTAR<TIYI E ECXWHAISE- PLANCUK IIL

Fig. 12.

Fig. 15.

Fig 14.

VI.-MARINE ALXLE OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL
ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

VI. -MARINE ALG.E OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL
ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.1

By A. GBPP, M.A., British Museum, and Mrs E. 8. GEPP.
(With Two Plata.)

THE following is a combined list of the marine algse brought back by the Scottish
National Antarctic Expedition, and communicated to us by L)r R. N. Rudmose Brown.
They were gathered partly in the cold southern waters of the South Orkneys, and partly
in tropical and subtropical waters off the coast of Brazil, at St Paul Rocks and St
Vincent, Cape Verde Islands. The South Orkneys lie about 45° W. long, and 61"
S. lat ; they are therefore situated outside the Antarctic circle, and far to the south-
cast of Cape Horn. No algae had previously been recorded from these islands, so far as
we are aware, the nearest being from South Georgia, and described by P. F. Reinsch in
Neumayer's Internationale Polarforschung, 1882-83: Die Deutschen Expeditions,
Bd. ii. (1890), pp. 366-449.

CHLOROPHYCB/B.

1. MONOSTROMA KNDivi.tFOLiOM, A. and E. S. Gepp in Journ. of Bot., xliii., 1905,
p. 105, tab. 470, figs. 1-5.

Thallus sessilis, subnigrescenti-viridis, inembranaceus, callo vix ullo, mox expansus,
maxime et dense crispato-undulatus, haud laceratus, parvus, 2-4 cm. altus et latus,
60-67 M crassus ; cellulis geminis vel quaternis, in sectione thalli transversal! verticaliter
rectangularibus, angulis rotundatis ; cellulis basalibus longissime caudatis. (Figs. 1-5.)

Habitat. — Shore pools and exposed at low tide, February 4, 1903, Saddle Island,
South Orkneys.

The nearest allies of M. endivixfolium are M. Blyttii, Wittr., and M. splendent,
Wittr. From M. Blytii it differs in having an excessively crisped, not lacerate, frond,
and in being smaller. Also the cells of Af. endiviafolium seen in surface view are more
wi.lcly separated than those of M. Blyttii. From M. tplendens it differs in colour,

1 The majority of the note* th»t follow, and of the figure* that i Hunt rate them, were publiihed previoiialy in the
following papers :— « Antarctic Alg»" (in Jour*, of £«„ xliii., 1905, pp. 106-O9, Ub. 470) ; "Atlantic Algw of thr
Scotia" (torn. o«, pp. 109, 110) ; " LepUxarca : a correction " (tern, cit., p. 162) ; " More Antarctic Algas " (torn, eil., pp.
193-196, tab. 472) ; "A New Specie* of Leawnia" (op. eii., xliv., 1906, pp. 4*5, 428) ; " Marine Algse " (in National

KijmUitm, iii., British Miueuni (Natural HUtoryX 1907, 15 pp., 4 platen).
VOL. III. 73 >0

74 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

in not being coriaceous, in its smaller size, thicker thallus, and longer narrower cells
as seen in section.

Reinsch, in his list of South Georgian Algae (p. 420), quoted above, describes a new
variety, macrogyna of Ulva Lactuca. This plant is, he says, composed of a single
layer of cells, those at the base being very longly caudate. The former of these
characters would place Reinsch's plant in Monostroma rather than in Ulva. The habit
of var. macrogyna is, however, quite different from that of M. endiviaefolium. It is
broad, large and flat like Ulva Lactuca, and the size of the cells is much smaller than
that of our plant. If we regard var. macrogyna as a Monostroma, these two plants are
the only Antarctic species of the genus known to us.

2. ULVA LACTUCA, L. St Vincent, December 1, 1902.
Geographical Distribution. — Cosmopolitan.

3. CH^ETOMORPHA, sp. A fragment. Between Rio and Bahia, off the coast of Brazil,
December 20, 1902, lat. 18° 24' S., long. 37° 58' W.

4. MICRODICTYON UMBILICATUM, Zan. Off Brazil, same locality as No. 3.
Geographical Distribution. — Mediterranean, Warm Atlantic, Warm Pacific, Indian

Ocean, Red Sea

5. BRYOPSIS PENNATA, Lam. St Paul Rocks, December 10, 1902. Surface.
Geographical Distribution. — Warm Atlantic, Indian Ocean.

6. CAULERPA RACEMOSA, J. Ag., var. L^TEVIRENS, forma CYLINDRACEA, Web. v. B.
St Paul Rocks, December 10, 1902, lat. 0° 58' N., long. 29° 20' W. Shore.

Geographical Distribution. — Warm Atlantic, Indian Ocean, Australia.
Var. UVIFERA, Web. v. B. Off Brazil, same locality as No. 3.
Geographical Distribution. — West Indies, Indian Ocean, Friendly Islands.

7. C. MURRAYI, Web. v. B. Off Brazil, same locality as No. 3.
Geographical Distribution. — Victoria Banks, Brazil.

8. CODIUM TOMENTOSUM, Stackh. Off Brazil, same locality as No. 3.
Geographical Distribution. — Mediterranean, North Atlantic, Cape of Good Hope,

Indian Ocean, Red Sea, North Pacific, Australia.

9. SARGASSUM VDLGARE, Ag. Off Brazil, same locality as No. 3. St Vincent, shore,
December 1, 1902.

Geographical Distribution. — Warm Atlantic.

The first record consists of fragments of plants with few and widely scattered leaves.
The second specimen has many and crowded leaves, which are smaller than those of the
Brazil specimens. The St Vincent plants agree exactly with specimens collected by

MAKINK ALO/K "1 I III -i ,.| M>II NATIONAL ANTARCIh 1: \ PI hlTloN. 75

the Clml Ir i. 'j- •>• l"r»m the same locality, ami prrsrr\.-d in tin- herbaria of the Brilinh
-mn ami the Royal (ianlons, Kr\v.

10. ' .YMNi»ni:i ^ \.\r.in.\n-, •/ I' Two spcrimriis without fruit. Off Brazil,
same locality as No. 3.

j'liifil Ih.-itriliiitixn. — Warm Atlantn-, Warm I'a.-itir, \\> .1 Sra.

11. Sr\ r-'i'Dhii'M I.IIIUMM. Kiitz. Five s| ..... iinen.H without fruit. Off Brazil, Hame
locality as No. 3.

Geographical Distribution. — Canaries, Wait Indies, Chatham Island.

12. DICTYOTA DICHOTOMA, Lam. Off Brazil, same locality as No. 3.

These plants show a variation from the ordinary type, inasmuch as the two branches
of the final dichotomy take on the narrow form characteristic of f. intricata.
Below this final dichotomy the plants are quite typical, and the change is a
suiKlen one. Mr Lloyd Williams has been so kind as to give us his opinion ou
our of tin- specimens, saying that this development is probably the result of
unfavourable environment at a late stage of growth. He adds that he is able to
bring about such a change artificially in laboratory cultures. It is recorded as
having been taken at a depth of 36 fathoms — a very deep habitat for a Dictyotn.
But possibly it was caught Moating free in the water ; and possibly it is a sturvation-
form. When an alga is fixed, it thrives in the food-bearing currents which sweep
past it ; but if it should break off and Boat away in such a current, it would soon
exhaust the food in its neighbourhood, and would then be in risk of starvation. And
if carried down to an undue depth, it would pass out of the zone of optimum conditions

of light, CO,, etc.
V

13. PHYLLOOIOAS SIMULANS, comb. nov.

Syn. Lessonia grandifolia, A. and E. S. Gepp pro parte in Journ. of Hot,, xliii., 1905,
p. 105, tab. 470, fig. 6. Lessonia simulans, A. and E. S. Gepp in Journ. oj Hot.,
xliv., 190*. p. 425 ; National Antarctic Expedition, iii., British Museum (Natural
History), 1907, "Marine Algae," pp. 5-7, pi. ii., fig. 10. Phyllogigas grandifolia,
Skottsberg pro parte in Wissen. Ergebn. Schwed. Siidpolar-Exp., Bd. iv., Lief. 6, 1907,
pp. 63-69.

I'laiita incompleta. Frons laminarioidea ut in P. grandifolia, stipite complanato
nm-ipite suffulta, simplex, lanceolato-linearis, longa, lata (12'5 cm. plusve), marginibus
integerrimis. Laminae substantia pergamentacea vel coriacea, e stratis tribus composita ;
cellulis corticalibus monostromaticis quadratis granuloso-obscuris ; subcorticalibus
oblongis parcnchymaticis in circa 6-7 series dispositis ; medullaribus congestis elongatis
angustis strictis 9-10-seriatis tubulos perpaucos subinfundibuliformes vagina e cellulis
parvulis composita vestitos foventibus. Caetera desunt. (Fig*. 6, 7.)

Habitat. — Scotia Bay, South Orkneys, near surface, April 1U04, It. Ar. Rudmose

76 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

The following details of the minute structure were published in the Report of the
National Antarctic Expedition (loc. cit.) :—

The lamina has a monostromatie cortex, or outer layer, composed of quadratic thin-
walled cells with granular contents. Beneath this is a subcortical tissue consisting of
about six layers of larger cells, rounded or oblong, lengthened parallel to the axis of the
frond. And interior to this is the characteristic medulla, composed of some nine or ten
rows of closely juxtaposed, narrow, elongated, and comparatively thick- walled cells, with
a few ensheathed trumpet-hyphae scattered among them. The medullary cells are
sometimes filled with a pale-brown mucilage, and- their limits are then barely dis-
tinguishable. Compare fig. 6 and its description.

In the stipes the medulla is the main tissue, and consists of a dense, pale-brown mass
of hyphse, chiefly longitudinal (fig. 7) and straight, but here and there mingled with
interwoven hyphse. Scattered in the medulla are a very few trumpet-hyphae, some
with and some without a sheath of very small cells. The outer cortex lies beneath
a distinct superficial cuticle, and consists of three or four rows of small quadrate
cells arranged in radiating lines, which, passing inwards, gradually change into a
pluri-stromatic subcortex of large round and oblong cells, which in turn merges
into the medulla.

The structure of the holdfasts, or. organs of attachment, rather resembles that of
the stipes, but the strata are less definitely marked. There is a dense medullary mass
of hyphae, without any trumpet-hyphae. The outer cortex is composed of small,
dense-coloured quadrate cells which, traced radially inwards, change gradually into
larger and larger thin-walled subcortical cells, which in turn undergo transition into
the medulla.

As regards the systematic position of the plant, we had no doubt in our minds at
first that it was conspecific with the type of our Lessonia grandifolia from Cape Adare.
For the Scotia specimens, though fragmentary, suggested a striking external resemblance
to the type. But later, when we had made a more careful comparison of the microscopic
structure, we found ourselves compelled to separate the Scotia plant off as a proper
species — Lessonia simulans.

The most obvious difference between L. simulans and L. grandifolia is found in
the medulla of the lamina. In L. simulans the medulla is a very pale-brown tissue of
close-set elongated cells, with very few ensheathed trumpet-hyphse among them ; whereas
in L. grandifolia the medulla is colourless and composed of hyphae mostly longitudinal,
laxly juxtaposed, separated from one another by one or two times their diameter, and
interspersed with numerous ensheathed trumpet-hyphae disposed in a wide median band.
Another point of difference is found in the cortex, which in L. simulans is monostro-
matie, and composed of quadrate cells with granular contents. In L. grandifolia the
cortex is composed of short vertical crowded rows of small brown cells.

But whether L. simulans differs essentially from L. grandifolia in habit or external
characters, we are unable to say ; for the material of the former was incomplete.

M \I;INK AU;/T: "i mi u s \ i h>\ Ai. ANT \i;ci H ECPIDIT1O1I 77

Dr C. Skottaberg (/««•. «•('/.) criticised our separation of the two species; and in
touinlin<r his new genus PkjfOogigU he reunited them in its single Kpn-icx. His criti-
|.i..\(.kes a wish to n-mvr.stigate the Scoti-i material. rnt«.rtuimtcly, thnt
mat. rial lias long since |>assed out of mir huinl.s ami in.lc.-.l nut of our memory. Ami
at tin- time of writing this note we are far removed from access to slides, microscoj>e,
lirrkirium, Inxiks. lint from what we (ran rcmcml)er of the specimens, and from what
we have written about them, we feol that Dr Skottsbcrg has failed to appreciate the
structural «litl. n-nc. s which in our opinion separate the species. L. simulans may well
be a specie* of /'/< ////.M/M/CW ; and we have now placed it therein M * second species,
that is, distinct from P. grandifolia.

In treating of P. grandifolia, Dr Skottsberg based his detailed description and his
figures of the anatomy upon his own material gathered in South Georgia and Graham
I. .tii.l. But, as far aa we flan understand them, they appear to us to approach much
more nearly to the structure of the type of P. rimulans from the South Orkneys than
to that of /'. (jrandifolia from Cape Adare in Victoria Land — a conclusion which would
be in agreement with the widely separated distribution of the two species in the
Antarctic region. It should be added that Dr Skottsberg, when writing his paper, had
not seen our fuller account and figures of these types published in the Report of the
National Antarctic Expedition. For though our paper was already in type a month
or two before we had the pleasure of making Dr Skottsberg's acquaintance, yet it was
not actually published until a few weeks after his paper appeared.

14. ADENOCYSTIS LESSONII, Hook, and Harv. MacDougall Bay, South Orkneys,
November 1903.

Geographical Distribution. — Cape Horn, Falklands, Auckland and Campbell
Islands, Cockburn Island, Wandel Island, Kerguelen, Tasmania, and New Zealand.

15. DBSIIARESTIA Rossn, Hook, and Harv. Scotia Bay.South Orkneys, 1-3 fathoms,
March 1, 1903.

Geographical Distribution. — Cape Horn, Falklands.

It is surprising that the Scotia collections contain no example of the plant
called D. media in the Flora Antarctica, part ii. (1847), p. 466. It is a common
species in the south polar region, and well represented in the Discovery collections ; but
it is not — as Harvey supposed — identical with the northern D. media, Grev. (Sporochttut
medtus, C. Ag. ). We have been compelled to rename the southern species D. Ifanvyana.
Our reasons for this have been given in the Report of the National Antarctic Expe-
dition, iii. p. 7.

K I. ORIDK.C.

*f

16. WILDKMANIA LACINIATA, De Toni ( = Porj>/,i/ni lociniota, Ag.). Buchan Bay,
South Orkneys, March 25, 1903; Scotia Bay, South Orkneys.

Geographical Distribution. — Mediterranean, North Atlantic, South Georgia,

78 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

17. GELIDIUM CORNEUM, Lam. Two specimens without fruit. Also two fragments
attached to Sargassum vulgare. St Vincent, December 1, 1902. Shore.

Geographical Distribution. — Cosmopolitan.
^

18. CALLOPHYLLIS VARIEGATA, Kiltz. ? Scotia Bay, South Orkneys, July 1903.

Geographical Distribution. — S.-E. Pacific, New Guinea, Kerguelen, Auckland
Islands, and Straits of Magellan.

This is a sterile and incomplete plant, and consequently we are unable to determine
it with certainty. Its structure, as seen in a transverse section of an older part of the
frond, much resembles that of Callophyllis variegata. The thallus is composed of two
strata, the interior consisting of large, thick-walled cells, separated from one another by
smaller flexuose tubular cells, and passing into a cortex of small round cells, laxly and
irregularly arranged in a cartilaginous matrix. The cortex is here and there invaded by
a green endophyte, probably Chlorochytrium (fig. 8). In younger parts of the frond the
cortex is monostromatic, and the interior has a fibrous appearance, owing to the collapse
of the cells. As to the habit of the plant, the base is absent, and the fragment of
thallus which we have seen is more or less palmately lobate and irregularly proliferous,
membranaceous in texture, and coccineo-rosaceous in colour. The specimen is 7 cm.
high and 9 cm. wide.

C. variegata is of common occurrence about Cape Horn and the Falkland Islands,
and our plant may be one of its broader forms.

19. ACANTHOCOCCUS SPiNULiGER, Hook, and Harv. Scotia Bay, South Orkneys,
9-10 fathoms, May 1903 ; December 1903.

Geographical Distribution. — Cape Horn, Falklands, Punta Arenas.

20. GRACILARIA SIMPLEX, A. and E. S. Gepp inJourn. of Bot., xliii., 1905, p. 195,
tab. 472, fig. 4 ; National Antarctic Expedition, iii., British Museum (Natural
History), 1907, Marine Algae, pp. 9, 10.

Syn. Leptosarca simplex, A. and E. S. Gepp in Journ. of Bot., xliii., 1905,
pp. 108, 162, tab. 470, figs. 10, 11.

Frondes plures (8-10) e callo minuto ortae simplices oblongse vel lato-cuneatoe planse
membranaceae, 10-15 cm. longae (apice destructo), 3-8 cm. latse, c. 230 M crassse, inferne
in stipitem plus minusve sensim angustatum, 1-3 cm. longum attenuatse, stratis duobus
contextse, cellulis interioribus rotundato-angulatis magnis 2-3-seriatis pachydermis
(frondis sterilis majoribus maxime leptodermis collabentibus submonostromaticis) ;
cellulis corticalibus filamenta ramosa verticalia efficientibus, tetrasporangia magna cruci-
atim divisa foventibus (frondis sterilis majoribus monostromaticis). (Figs. 9-11.)

Habitat. — South Orkneys, shores of Uruguay Cove, March 26, 1903 ; also Scotia
Bay, June 1903. This species was also collected by the British, French, and Swedish
Antarctic Expeditions.

When first studying this species we had but a few sterile fronds before us ; and,
noting the extreme thinness of frond, the large celled monostromatic cortex, and the

\I\I;INI LLG i 01 Mir BOOTTIBB N \TIONAL AM ML n« i xi'KWTloN. 79

thin-walled great interior cells (coll.i irevocnbly when dry), we felt that we were

dealing with a new genus allied t,. (/'m»-//»ma, and we gave it the nitme of /.•
Subsequently we received from Dr Kudino.se Brown a more complete plant, gathered in
the South ( >rkney.s, which with a few other alga) had been overlooked in the Scot in, until
that gallant ship was cleared out previous to being sold. Thin fine .specimen bore ten
fronds, some of them sterile and having the structure of Leptosarca, and others tetra-
sporiferous — with large cruciate tetraspores, thicker-walled internal cells, and a cortex
of short chains of cells arranged perpendicularly to the surface of the frond. Upon
finding these characters in the spomngiferous fronds, we thought it advisable to transfer
the species to Cfracilaria, even though the conclusive evidence of the cystocarps is
still lacking. The finest examples of this species that we have seen were shown to us by
Dr Skottsberg, who collected them during the Swedish South Polar Expedition.

In certain parts of the frond of G. simplex we noticed small filaments creeping
round tho cell-walk Reinsch (loc. cit.t p. 413, tab. xv. figs. 11-13) records two species
ft from South Georgia, endophytic in other algae; but our plant does not
agree with these, nor indeed with any other species of the genus. We have only the
vegetative filaments of our endophyte, and we hesitate, therefore, to give any definite
opinion on it. Since, however, the alg» from South Orkneys are few and interesting,
it is worth while recording it, as it may occur among other Antarctic collections.

21. EPYMKNIA, sp. Scotia Bay, South Orkneys, 9-10 fathoms, May 1903.

Two s|>ecimen8 without fruit. They resemble E. obtusa in general habit and
structure, but they lack the midrib in the base of the flalx-Hate branches. The length

of the midrib seems, however, to be a variable character in E. obtusa.
4

22. PLOCAMIUM HUOKBRI, //an'. Scotia Bay, South Orkneys, 9-10 fathoms,
August 29, 1903; April 1903; May 1903.

The last specimen is so covered with diatoms as to be unrecognisable until it
is cleaned.

Geographical Distribution — Kerguelen, Heard Island, South Georgia.

23. P. OOCCINBUM, Lyni/h. Scotia Bay, South Orkneys, December 1903; 9-10
fathoms, May 1903.

Geographical Distribution. — Cosmopolitan.

24. HYOROLAPATHUH STEPHANOCARPDM, A. and E. S. '-v/r m Journ. of /M.xliii.,
1905, p. 195, tab. 472, figs. 5-7.

Frons fruticulosa 15-30 cm. aha irregulariter dichotoma 34 nun. luta valde costata
alata, ala pinnativenia saepe destructa, prolificationes numcrosas lanccolato-lineares
costatas pinnativenias, venis oppositis conspicuis, monostromaticas usque ad 32 mm.
longas et 4 mm. latas, e costis emit tens. Cystocarpia adparenter pedicellata, revera in
foliolis minutis transformatis e costa emcrgentibus sessilia, trichomatihus pluribus
instruct*. (Figs. 12-14.)

80 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

Habitat. — Scotia Bay, South Orkneys, July 1903.

This species is most nearly related to Delesseria sanguinea, Lam. , from which it
differs in having the cystocarps not smooth, but more or less clothed with simple
tapering appendages, chiefly disposed around the sides, and leaving the top bare. But
for this wreath of appendages we should regard the plant as no more than an old narrow-
leaved and very proliferous form of D. sanguinea.

The question whether or not H. stephanocarpum belongs rightly to the genus
Delesseria depends on the view held of the systematic position of D. sanguinea
( = Hydrolapathum sanguineum, J. Ag.), with which species our plant must stand or
fall. Agardh, attaching primary importance to the structure of the mature fruit,
regarded Hydrolapathum as forming a distinct genus in Rhodymeniacese near Rhodo-
phyllis, on account of its composite cystocarp with " nucleoli " separated by radiating
columns of sterile threads, and on account of the carpostomium-structure. Schmitz, on
the other hand, reunited Hydrolapathum with Delesseria on account of the similarity
of procarpial development, which is a more primitive character than the mature fruit
on which Agardh founded his conclusions. If we follow Schmitz and De Toni, our
plant would be called Delesseria stephanocarpa. Our own inclination is, however,
to follow a middle course. Instead of sinking Hydrolapathum into Delesseria, from
which so many less well-marked genera have been quarried, we would maintain
Hydrolapathum as an independent genus on the score of the structure of its cystocarps
and sporophylls ; but we would place it in the Delesseriese, and not in Rhodymeniacese.

25. PTERIDIUM PROLIFKRUM, A. andE. S. Geppiu Journ. ofBot., xliii., 1905, p. 107,
tab. 470, figs. 7-9.

Frons fruticulosa, circa 12 cm. alta, alterne dichotoma (sed ramificatio ob prolifi-
cationes copiosas obscura) ; rami complanati, costati, alati, costa inferne conspicua,
superne attenuata, omnino sine venis lateralibus ; rami ramulique laciniati, a marginibus
costaque prolificantes, alterne et irregulariter dichotomi. Ramuli ultimi membranacei,
ligulati vel cuneato-ligulati, usque ad apices obsolete et simpliciter costati, irregulariter
lacerati vel grosse dentati, prolificantes. Cellulse paginates homoeocystidese omnes
rotundato-angulatae. Tetrasporangia sine online utroque latere costse phyllorum par-
vorum disposita, soros nee in unum confluentes, nee ad apicem attinentes formantia.
(Figs. 15-17.)

Habitat. — Scotia Bay, South Orkneys, 9-10 fathoms, May 1903.

We should have preferred to style our plant simply Delesseria prolifera, using
Delesseria in the old wide sense. But that genus, as emended by J. G. Agardh, is now
so limited in its scope that we are compelled to refer the plant to Pteridium, although
we regard it and certain other genera latterly split off Delesseria as too nearly allied to
be worthy of generic rank. In our species the mode of branching is very much masked
by the abundant proliferations. It is in habit most like P. (data, and P. pleurosporum,
but differs from the former in being much more irregularly branched, and in having no

\I\KIM: AH..K "i mi n NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION. 81

lateral \vins. r'rom /'. pfeurosporum it differs in being very proliferous, and in the
imt lirinir '•niiHuciit uvtT tin- costa. The sori, in fact, resemble those of Hypo-
</l».i!tiiiii tlt'ntii-nlntniii a- li^im-d in Kiitzing's Tnli. /'/(//«•.. xvi. tab. 15, 1 ("Pteri"

. .1. Ag.). De Tnni divides the geuus Pteridium into three sections, tin-
first of which contains species with n " frons terctiuscula," which our plant has not ;
the second section lias an obsolete costa; and the third shows a difference in the form
and disposition of tin- cortical cells, which cover the costa and the frond, when seen in
surface view, besides having lateral veins. Our plant therefore falls into none of these
sections. It may be thought that P. proliferum approaches more nearly to Hypoylo*-
sum ; but from that genus it differs in being branched, as well as proliferous. From
A'/y //>•<»//. •>•.•,••/ //i it differs in having proliferations emerging from the costa, and in the
similarity in form and size of the cortical cells of costa and frond. It differs from
Reinsch's Delesseria cotulensala in having a much less strongly marked costa, and in
being proliferous.

26. PTBRONIA PKCTINATA, Schmitz (**Polysipfionia pectinate, Hook, and Harv.).
Scotia Bay, South Orkneys, July and December 1903.

Geographical Distrilmtinn. — Cape Horn, Falklands, South Georgia.

Reinsch (loc. cit., p. 374), in his note on this plant, says he believes it had never been
figured. But he had overlooked the coloured figure in Harvey's Nereis Australia,
tab. xxvii., which represents part of the thallus of a specimen from the Falklands
collected by Mrs Sulivan, spelt " Sullivan " on the original in Herb., Kew, where there
is on original drawing showing the structure, habit, and cystocarp. One of the Scotia
specimens was growing attached to Hydrolapathum stephanocarpum.

27. PCTLOTA CONPLUKNS, Reiiisch. Scotia Bay, South Orkneys, October 1903.
Three incomplete plants without fruit.

Geographical Distribution. — South Georgia.

This species is described and figured by Reinsch (loc. cit., p. 376, tab. iii. figs. 5-9).
His figure of a portion of the frond, being reduced to one-third its natural size, is not
very helpful in determination. The figures of the structure, combined with the clear
diagnosis and remarks, are, however, enough to enable us to recognise our plant as
P. confluent. Reinsch remarks that the axillary cell in his specimen has almost dis-
appeared. In our plant it is still quite clear.

28. CRYPTONEMIA LUXURIANS, J. Ag. Off Brazil, same locality as No. 3.
Geographical Distribution. — Brazil, Martinique.

29. FLORIDEA, A. and E. S. Gepp in Journ. of Bot., xliii., 1905, p. 193, tab. 472,
figs. 1. 2.

Frons cartilaginea plana, 23 cm. lata, irregularitcr laccrata et fenestrata laevis,
stratis duobus contexta ; cellulis interioribus majusculis (35-70 M long., 15-25 M lat. )
irregularibus rotundato-angulatis vel plus minusve axin versus perpendiculariter elon-

VOL. III. 11

82 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

gatis sparsis cartilagine hyalina immersis hie illic filamento tenui inter se conjunctis ;
cellulis subcorticalibus minoribus paucis rotundatis, corticalibus elongatis angustis
(20-25 M x 4 M) congestis monostromaticis ; omnibus protoplasmate granuloso instructis.
(Figs. 18, 19.)

Habitat. — Scotia Bay, South Orkneys, March 25, 1903.

This specimen consists of a broad, thickish, cartilaginous frond, recalling Iridsea, much
rent and irregular in outline, about 23 cm. in length and width. No point of attach-
ment is to be distinguished, and the thallus is ragged and slit at the margin and in
the body of the frond — something like Kiitzing's figure of Iridsea cornea (Tab. Pliyc.,
xvii. tab. 20). Neither cystocarps nor tetraspores are present. The surface is smooth,
and in some parts the cortex has been eroded, but in others it is quite uninjured. In
transverse sections the interior of the thallus is seen to be composed of fairly large
irregular cells, rotundato-angulate or elongated more or less perpendicularly to the
surface, spaced out and embedded in a hyaline cartilaginous matrix. All the cells are
lined with a granular protoplasm, and here and there show distinct thin strands of
protoplasm from cell to cell. This broad interior tissue forms the greater part of the
thallus, and is bordered on either side by a thin band of much smaller round cells,
closer together and abutting on the cortex. The cortex is composed of a row of long,
narrow, closely-packed vertical cells. There is no medullary stratum of filaments.

In attempting to determine the systematic position of this plant, we have examined
innumerable microscopic preparations of various genera without finding any structure
resembling that of our plant. The total absence of a filamentous medulla prevents it
from being placed in Kallymenia or Euhymenia, which otherwise it somewhat resembles.
We are very much puzzled by Reinsch's Kallymenia reniformis f. carnosa (Meeresalgenfl.
v. Sud Georgien, p. 394), the medullary parenchyma of which he describes as a homo-
geneous tissue of larger cells with wider lumen than in K. reniformis, and packed with
starchy contents. He gives no figure, and his description is too incomplete to enable
us to decide whether, or how far, his plant approaches ours. He states that his plant
has a very different structure from typical K. reniformis, except for its cortex. Our
plant differs from K. reniformis in having its cortical cells vertically elongate, and not
rotundate ; and its interior cells often elongate perpendicularly, and not parallel to
the surface of the frond. Though unable to indicate the genus to which this Scotia
specimen belongs, we record our observations in the hope that fertile material gathered
by one of the other Antarctic expeditions may give the clue to its identity.

Since the above was written, it has occurred to us that this specimen might possibly
be an aged incrassate plant of Gracilaria simplex. But as the material is no longer
in our possession, we are unable to put this idea to the test.

MAKINK MAiJK OK I 1 1 1 . >< • ' I I l>H S\II"N\I. \M\l;Mh | \ II.IMTION. 83

DESCRIPTION OF PLATES.

(Figfc 1-6, 8-19 an reproduced from Jour*, of But. ; an.) l-i.-. 7 from Uie Report n( the t\<Uional Antarctic
Bfjxdititm— l.y km.l pertniMioa of the Editor of the Journal of Botany and the Trustees of tht
llnu-li MuMum respectively.)

1. Monoftroma endivi^folium.— Portion of plant, nat. «ixe. Fig. 2. Caudate haul cell*, Men in
surface view, x 150. F •>, Men in longitudinal section, x 150. Fig. 4. Upper part of thallus,

transverae Motion, x 150. Fig. 5. Ditto, surface view : a, showing cells in twos and fours shortly after
division ; and b, when they are more evenly distributed, x 1 50.

Fig. 6. I'hylloyiyiu timulant. — Longitudinal section of lamina, showing central strand of hyphao, with
one '• trumpet-hypha " in longitudinal, and one in transverse view, x about 150. The cell* of the external
layer are in reality quadrate, thin-walled, with granular contents, and not, as shown here, rotundate and
densely obscured. Fig. 7. Outer part of longitudinal section of stijies, representing the cortex com]<oscd of
abort perpendicular rows of small quadrate cells, which, passing inwards, change gradually into a pluriseriate
subeortex of large round and oblong cells, which in turn merge into the medulla ; this latter is compoMd of
densely packed straight hyphaj ; only the external part of the medulla is shown, x 110.

Fig. 8. L'allophyllit vari&jaia I — Transverse section of thallus, showing endophy te, x 288.

Fig. 9. Graniaria rimpUt. — Train vene section of fertile frond, showing tetrasporangia, x 2881
Fig. 10. Outline of a sterile frond with eroded apex, nat. size. Fig. 1 1. Tronsrene section of thallus of same :
a, taken from margin, showing thick-walled cells; b, taken from middle of frond, where the cells have
much thinner walls. In b may be seen filaments of Kntoncma creeping over the cell-walls, x 150. In
fig. 11 the walls of the large interior cells are represented as two to four times as thick as they should be.
The largest of the interior cells have a diameter of 200 /t- The cortical cells measure 12-15 /i long by
6-10 M thick.

Fig. 12. Hydrolapathvm ttephanoearpum.— Portion of plant, nat. size. Fig. 13. Cystocarp, x 30.
Fig. 14. Section of eystocarp sessile on sporophyll, x 30.

Fig. 15. Pteridium proli/trum. — Branch showing proliferations from margin and midrib, nat. size.
Fig. 16. Tetrasporic branchlet with growing points, and showing, not cortex, but interior tissue, x 30.
Tig. 16A. Apex of lobe, surface view, x 150. Fig. 17. Tetrasiwrangia, surface view, showing their
subcortical position, x 350.

Fig. 18. Floridea.— Transvewe section of thallus, x44. Fig. 19. Portion of same, showing cortex
and interior cells, x 288.

SCOT. NAT. ANT. I

Vol. III.

(I KIT: MARINE ALGA— PLATE I.

ISLIf

13

v;;

'V

•« "••

5b

8.

r •*-•

8a

AXTABCTIO ALOJC.

SCOT. NAT. ANT. Ex P.

i. NT: MARINE AL<;,« — PLATE II.

VOL. Ill

oMKo^

AMTABCTIC ALOJ

VII. SOME SOUTH ORKNEY ALGJ1,

VII.-SOME SOUTH ORKNEY ALG^l.1

By E. M. HOLMES, F.L.S.

THK following list* e-imiiM-i-cs the calcareous nlgre submitted to me for identification by
Mr K. N. Rudmuse Brown, and, in addition, some fragmentary algnj found adliering
to tin'.-'-. The specimens were nil collected at the South Orkneys during the stay of
the Scottish National Antarctic Expedition there from March to November 1903 :—

PRASIOLA CRISPA, Ag.* Sp. Alg., p. 146 ; Kiitz. Tab. Phyc., v. tab. 40, f. vi. ; De Toni,
Syll. Alg., i. p. 142. Saddle Island, Scotia Bay, Ferrier Peninsula, etc.

Very common on rocks up to several hundred feet, wherever there is running
water in spring.

Distribution. — The species is cosmopolitan in distribution, including Graham Land
and (,'nck burn Island, Antarctica.

ScYTOTHAMNi'S RCGULOsus, Dt Toni, Syll. Alg., iii. p. 454. Scotia Bay, 9-10
fathoms, April 1903.

Distribution. — Also recorded from the Magellan Straits and Falkland Islands.

CBTPTONEMIA LUXCRIANS, J. Ag. ^p. Alg., ii. p. 228. Scotia Bay, 9-10 fathoms,
April 1903.

The undulate margin and parchment-like consistence of this fragmentary specimen
indicate that it belongs to the above species. It is recorded from south polar regions
by J. G. Agardh from Montague's specimens collected in the Voyage au Pole Sud ;
but Hariot failed to trace it in Montague's herbarium, and found only Diicsseria
Lyallii, Harv. It is therefore interesting to ascertain that the plant really does occur
in the Antarctic Ocean.

Distribution. — Canary Islands, Cape Verde Islands, Brazil, and Martinique.

IRIDEA, sp. Scotia Bay. Minute cuncate fronds, of about 1 cm. long occur on the
stones received, in company with the Lithothamniu, but it is impossible to determine
to which of the species known to occur in the Antarctic Ocean this plant belongs.

PLOCAMIUM SECUNDATUM, Kiitz. Tab. Phyc., xvi. tab. 42. Scotia Bay, 9-10 fathoms,
April 1903.

1 Reprinted from the Journ. of Bat., July 1900.

1 To thU lilt of calcareous and other alga-, which Mr E. If. Holme* hat kindly drawn up for me, I have added
MOM note* on the distribution of the specie*. I hare omitted a few specie*, also recorded in the li*U of Mr and
Mn Oepp.— R. N. R. B.

1 This specie* was determined by Mr A. D. Cotton.— R. N. & B.

87

88 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

The specimens do not exceed 2 cm. in length, and occur on the stones bearing the
Lithothamnia ; but there is no reason to doubt that they belong to this species.

Distribution. — Also recorded from Cape Horn, Hermite Island, and Magellan Straits.

PETROCELIS CRUENTA, J. Ag. Sp., ii. p. 490; Crouan, Fl. Finist.,p. 147, tab. 18,
f. 122. Scotia Bay, 9-10 fathoms.

This species occurs on the stones bearing the Lithothamnia. Although it is not
in fructification, the absence of the zonate lines found in P. Middendorffii, Kjellm., and
the thin basal portion of the thallus indicate P. cruenta, J. Ag.

Distribution. — It does not appear to have been previously recorded from the
Antarctic Ocean. Known from Europe and North America.

LlTHOTHAMNION LICHENOIDES, Heydr. f. ANTARCTICA, Fosl. ? List of Sp. (1898),

p. 7 ; Svenska Exped. till Magell., Bd. iii. No. 4 (1900), p. 70. L. antarcticum,
Heydr. Lith. Mus. Paris (1901), p. 544. Scotia Bay, June 1903.
Distribution. — Hermite Island, Falkland Islands, and Kerguelen.

L. MAGELLANICUM, Foslie, f. CRENULATA, Fosl. in Kogl. Norske Vidensk. Selsk.
(1904), New Calcareous Algge, p. 3 ; op. cit., 1895, p. 8, fig. 8. Scotia Bay, 9-20
fathoms, July 1903.

This plant is mixed with the two following on the same stones, but is the least
abundant of the three. It differs from the type in having a zonate margin and
irregular very shallow prominences on the surface, as in L.fecundum, but the surface
is less shining than in that species.

LITHOPHYLLUM DiscoiBEUM, Foslie, f. ^QUABiLis, Fosl. in Kogl. Norske Vidensk.
Selsk. (1904), p. 3 ; Svenska Exped. till Magell, Bd. iii. No. 4 (1900), p. 73. Scotia
Bay, 9-10 fathoms.

This plant has a smooth discoid thallus, with the immersed receptacles visible, only
when empty, as a number of circular depressions crowded on the central half of the
thallus. The margin is minutely cracked or fissured, as in L. incrustans, Fosl.

L. DECIPIENS, Fosl. in Svenska Exped. till Magell., Bd. iii. No. 4 (1900), p. 71.
Scotia Bay, 9-10 fathoms.

These specimens are in bad condition, all the sporangia being empty ; they are
crowded closely over the whole surface of the thallus, giving it a rough or minutely
reticulated appearance.

Distribution. — California and Fuegia.

It is remarkable that L. rugosum, Fosl., which occurs with L. magellanicum and
L. discoideum on the coast of Patagonia, does not occur on any of the stones from the
South Orkneys. It is characterised by the prominent wart-like excrescences on the
thallus, like those of L. colliculosum Fosl., from which it differs in the character of
the sporangia.

VIII. -CALCAREOUS ALG.E.

VOL. III. 1»

MIL-CALCAREOUS ALGJE.

By M. FOSLIE, Trondhjcm Museum.

KMTOKIAL NOTE. — The following account of the two abundant species of calcareous alga;
occurring at the South Orkneys is extracted from a paper by M. Foslie dealing with
the new calcareous algre of several of the Antarctic expeditions of recent years (Kongl.
Norake Videntk. Selak., Trondhjem, 1904, j>. 3). The death of Herr Foslie iu November
1909 has prevented the revision and amplification of these notes by the author. They
are consequently published in their original form. For a fuller account of these two
species, and their geographical distribution, reference may be made to M. Foslie's paper
on " Antarctic and Subantarctic Corallinacese " in Wisaen. Ergeb. Schwed. Siidjwlar-

Exp., Bd. iv., Lief. 5, Stockholm, 1907. — R. N. R. aj

/

1.1 I l!"l IIAMMON MAOELLANICUM, Fosl. f. CRENULATA, Foal, mscr.

Thallus ikkc sita huurdt faestet til underlaget som hos den typiske form, kanten mere
ujevn og konceptaklerne tildels svagt nedtrykte i midten. Formen staar naermeut f.
Schmitzii (liar.) Fosl. mscr. (Lithoph. Schmitzii, Har.), og den minder ogsaa noget om
f. taltcdensit Foal. mscr. fra Taltul i Chile. Den sidstnaevnte form udraerker sig vcd
lidt mindre celler og lettcre affaldende konceptakeldaekke end hos den typiske form.

— Ny Orkenoerne. Den skotske antarkt eksp. Scotia.
<f

LlTHOPHYLLUM DISCOIDEUM, Fosl. mscr. f. /EQUABILIS, Fosl. mSCT.

Skorpen er tyndere og jevnere end hos hovedformen, og i et tversnit viser der sig
tildels smaa kvadratiske mellemceller omtrent som hos Archfeolithothamnioii. Arten
staar meget naer L. consociatum fra Kerguelen. Jeg forbeholder mig derfor senere efter
naermere undersogelse at fastslaa dens forhold til disse arter og muligcns at opstille
den som selvstaendig. — Ny Orkenoerne. Den .skotske antarkt. eksp. Scotia.

•i

IX. -FRESH WATER ALG.E OF THE SOUTH ORKNEYS.

I \.-FRESHWATER ALG.E OF THE SOUTH ORKNEYS.1

By I Iv Fr.ii-. H. D.Sc., Ph.D., Eaat London College (University of I^ondon).

(With Two Plates.)

I. INTRODUCTORY REMARK-

IN the year 1905 I received from Dr R. N. Rudmose Brown seventeen tubes of fresh-
water and suboerial algae collected by him in tin- Smith Orkneys, while acting as
botanist to the Scottish National Antarctic Expedition (1902-04). I am glad to
hBTe this opportunity of thanking him for placing this interesting material at my
disposal.

Our knowledge of Antarctic freshwater algae is at present not very extensive.
The first important contribution was that <>f Hooker and Harvey,* based on the material
collected by the Erebus and Terror in 1839-43. This was followed about thirty-five
yean later by two pa}K>rs of Reinsch,* containing a description of the alg» collected by
the Rev. A. E. Eaton on the island of Kcrguelen. A later paper by Keinsch ' dealt* with
freshwater algae collected by Dr H. Will in South Georgia, Wille * has further described
a few forms brought by C. E. Borchgrevink from the Antarctic continent, and
De Wildeman a number of algae collected by E. Rucovitza of the Belgian Antarctic
Expedition." In 1909, lastly, there appeared the important contribution of Van Heurck
on the diatoms of the same expedition.7

i Revised and reprinted from Jour*. Linn. Soe. Land., R-4* vol. xl., 1912, pp. 293*338.

» J. D. Hooker, Tkt Botany of the Antartiie Voyagt of H..M. diteorery Aipt " Krtbut* and " Terror " in tin ytart
1839-43 (Worn Antarttita\ London, 1844 : " Alga; " (by W. H. Harvey and J. I). Hooker), vol. L pp. 176-193 ; vol. ii.
pp. 464-619.

1 P. F. Reinnch, u Species ac Genera nova Algaram aqiuo dulcis, qtue stint invent* in tpeciminibui in expedition*
Vener. transit, hieme 1874-76 in In»ul« Kergtielen*i a clar. Eaton collectU," Jour*. Linn. Soe., Bo«, »v., 1876 ; P. F.
Reinsch, "Freshwater Alfpv collected by the Rev. A. E. Eatnn (Alg«- aqun- dulcu Ininlir Kergueleniii) : Account
of the Petrologiea], Botanical, and Zoological collection* made in Kerguelen'a Land and Rodriguez during the Traniit
at Venus Exped'UoM> 1874-76," PkiL Train. Hoy. Soe. Loud., vol. 168, 1879, pp. 65-92. See also W. Archer,
« Note on the Freshwater Alga: collected by H. N. Moeeley in Kergoelen'i Land," Jour*. Linn. S.*.. Ii.4., xv.,
1876, pp. 446-446 ; E. O'Menra, " On the Diatomaceoiu gathering* made at Kerguelen'x Land by H. N. Moseley,
H.M.S. CmaUenyrr," lot. fit., pp. 55 59.

1 I*. F. Rein*ch, "Die Suatwawerulgenflorn v. i, Surl-Qeorgien," IHe international* /'olar/<nr*u*g, 1882-83.
Ditdnixkm Kxptditiontn und ikn Ery,bnitte, Bd. ii., Berlin, 1890, pp. 329 365, Jahrb. i. iv.

• N. Wille, "Mitteilungen ul-r .-iiiij-i- von C. K. liorrhgrerink auf deiu anUrktinchen Kmtlande ge*animelt«
Pflanxen : III. AnUrktiiche Algen (by N. Wille) ; IV. \arieuta mutiea, Kutx^ an* dem anUrktiicben FartUnde (by

Imboe),'' Ay Magamnf. ffaturvidatttab, xl., 1902, pp. 209-222, pi. iii. n

• E. de Wildeman, "Note pr. liminain- *ur leu Algue* rapportee* par M. E. Racovitia, naturali*te de I'expedilion
antarctique beige," Bull. Atad.Roy.it BcfpfiM, 1900, pp. 55B-569.

• Van Heurck, " DUtomcea," in Rtt. toyagt da ,.y. » Htlyifa' tn 1897-99, Antwerp, 1909, pp. 1-128, pi*, i. xm
WhiUt the present paper ha* been in the press, there has also appeared Ifesws West's report on the Freshwater Atg*

•

96 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

The South Orkneys (lat. about 61° S.) are situated appreciably further south than
either South Georgia (lat. about 55° S.) or Kerguelen (lat. about 49° S.), from which
most of the previously described material has been derived. This may explain the
marked difference in the character of the algal collections obtained from the South
Orkneys as compared with those from the other two localities. In the material from
the South Orkneys filamentous forms play a very insignificant part, and the bulk of the
algae consists of unicellular and colonial species. The total number of species recorded
from the South Orkneys in the present paper is 68 (of these 1 genus and 7
species are new). The table on p. 97 shows how the different groups are represented.
This table, however, gives no idea of the relative part played by the different groups.
As a matter of fact (apart from the abundant Prasiola), the lowly unicellular Isokontse
and Cyanophycese are the predominant features of the flora, the former being on the
whole more abundant than the latter. In this connection we may notice, however, that
the complete absence of common cosmopolitian forms like Scenedesmus, Pediastrum,
Cosmarium, Closterium, etc., is very striking. The CEdogoniacese, as indeed all fila-
mentous forms, are represented only by stray filaments. Only two filaments (one of
Mougeotia, the other of Zygnema) of Zygnemaceae were observed. The occurrence of
filaments of the various genera nevertheless testifies to the fact that at certain periods
their development must be more prominent. Desmids were represented only in two
samples by three species. Diatoms are not common, and in some samples (e.g. yellow
snow) were almost completely absent. Their determination was in many cases a matter
of great difficulty, as frequently only dead fragments of the valves were to be found,
and it is probable that a larger number of species actually occurs than is recorded in
the present paper.1 In a number of the samples the unicellular algal flora occurred as
a thin covering to numerous muddy particles, and it was necessary to crush the latter in
order to find any appreciable number of algal forms.

The lowly unicellular and colonial forms of alga? are well known to be in many
cases among the most difficult forms to determine, and to add to this difficulty a very large
proportion of the species in the South Orkneys material were in the resting-stage, or at
least in a sufficiently dormant condition to fail to show more than one phase in the life-
history. This is particularly true of the forms found on the snow (yellow and red
snow), but applies to a lesser extent to practically the whole of the material ; only in

of the British Antarctic Expedition, 1907-09 (see Reps, on Scien. Investig., vol. i., Biology, part vii., 1911, pp.
263-298, pi. xxiv.-xxvi.), while a report on the Freshwater Algse of the British National Antarctic Expedition by the
writer is about to appear. These two collections, which come from a latitude appreciably further south than that
of the South Orkneys, however, show an algal vegetation of a decidedly different stamp from that described in the
present paper.

1 The republication of this paper has given an opportunity of reinvestigating the diatom-flora of some of the
samples in which those forms occurred more abundantly. This reinvestigation was undertaken with a view to
determining whether the flora includes any of the new species described by the Wests (loc. cit.), or by the writer in
his report on the algae collected by the Discovery, but the result has been a negative one. Common forms like
Navicula Shackletmii, N. cymatopleura, etc., which form such a feature in the Ditcovery collections, and in those made
by Shackleton's expedition, were found to be quite wanting, and the aspect of the diatom-flora in the South Orkneys
is thus quite distinctive.

>H\VATI:K VI.C/K

TIM: >'«rm »>KKNT.Y>.

one case (samples gathered on February 4, 1903, from a freshwater pond at an altitude
of 140 fe«-t, l>et\veen tin- peaks of Saddle Island, Smith Orkneys) were organisms (species
of Cldamydonvonat) present, which had evidently been preserved in an actively motile
condition. For this reason it has seemed best to give as complete an account of the
material as possible, in the hope that subsequent investigations may lead to a better
int. T|.r« tation of some of the forms observed. This has been carried out especially in
tin- case of the yellow snow flora.

Some of tin* numerous rcsting-stages observed are referable to described species of
the genus Trochiscia, or at least come very close to them ; where this was the case,
tin v have been enumerated under the genus Trochisciti (see the systematic part of the
paper), although it was thought undesirable (except in one case) to establish new
species on this basis. It can hardly be doubted that some of the species of Trochiscia
are merely resting-stages of other alga;, although where a definite course of reproduc-
tion has been observed we are probably dealing with independent forms. In the case
of the material from the South Orkneys, no evidence as to the authenticity of Trochiscia
forms was to be expected, since no single case of reproduction was observed ; and there
was no choice save to record the diverse structures noticed as species of this genus.

On the whole it is astonishing that, considering the abundance of some of the algnl
forms, only very few reproductive stages were found ; in some cases (e.</. the Trochucteu
just referred to, Chodatclla brevtspina) not even an indication of division of the
individuals was observed, although the material was collected during the milder portion
of the year (October to March). The mean temperature, however, even at this period
(as Dr R. N. Rudmose Brown informs me), is only 32° F. It seems therefore as though
many of these Antarctic forms reproduce only during very limited periods, when the
conditions are especially favourable.

As above stated, the freshwater algal floras of Kerguelen aud South Georgia, as
described by Reinsch (loc. cit.), have a rather different character. The following table
shows the relative composition of the algal floras of the two localities and of the South
Orkneys :—

Kerguelen.

South Georgia.

South Orkneys.

Genera.

Species.

Genera.

Specie*.

Genera.

Specie*.

Isokont* (incl. lEdogoniacea;)

25

36 (20 hi. i

17

32 (mil.)

17«

29 (5 61.)

Conjugal* .

8

12 ( 7 HI.)

6

20 ( Ifil.)

4

0 (2 fil.)

Heterokonta

. . •

1

1

1

1

Cyanophyee*

18

33

5

5

13

18

Diatomacea

12

21

10

19

9

15

PhjBo- and Rhodo-phyceas

2

2

...

...

...

...

Totals .

,-,.-,

104

M

77

44

68

A number of then were, however, only found in the yellow mow Bora.

VOL. Ill

13

98 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

Both in Kerguelen and South Georgia the flora is richer in conjugates, especially in
desmids, which are responsible for 19 of the 20 species from South Georgia, while
in the vegetation of the latter the Cyauophycese play a comparatively small part. But
it is in the relative number of filamentous forms (species of CEdogonium, Bulbochwte,
Ulothrix, Rhizoclonium, Vaucheria, Spirogyra, etc.) present in the flora of Kerguelen
and South Georgia, as compared with the South Orkneys, that the difference becomes
most striking ; in this connection we may also notice that there is a considerable
reduction in the number of filamentous forms from South Georgia as compared with
Kerguelen. From both localities, also, reproductive material was obtained ( Vaucheria
from Kerguelen, Vaucheria and (Edogonium from South Georgia). Lastly, we may
notice that the common cosmopolitan forms, whose absence from the flora of the South
Orkneys was commented upon above, are all recorded by Reinsch either from Kerguelen
or South Georgia. It is hardly likely that all these striking differences in the composi-
tion of the algal flora of the South Orkneys are purely accidental. They are probably
to be ascribed to the geographical position of the South Orkneys and the consequent
severer climatic conditions.

To avoid frequent repetition I append a list of the localities in which the different
samples were collected ; the corresponding number will alone be referred to in the
systematic portion of this paper : —

No. 1. Yellow snow. The Beach, Scotia Bay. 7.2.04.
„ 2. Yellow snow. The Beach, Scotia Bay. 27.3.03.
,, 3. Same locality and date as No. 1.
„ 4. Red snow. Scotia Bay. 27.3.03.
,, 5. Red snow from ice-foot, head of Scotia Bay. 29.12.03.
,, 6. Same locality as No. 5, but collected 1.1.04.
,, 7. Algae from germ-culture from surface water, 62° 52' S., 25° 00' W.

16.2.03 (only fungi present).
,, 8 and 9. Scrapings of rocks and mud from pools or streams. Mossy rocks,

Scotia Bay. 28.12.03.
„ 10 and 11. Freshwater pond, 140 feet between peaks of Saddle Island, South

Orkneys. 4.2.03.

„ 12. Rocks about tide wash. Buchan Bay, South Orkneys. 25.3.03.
,, 13. Mud and damp moss. Point Martin, Scotia Bay. 7.1.04.
„ 14. Mud from penguin rookery. Point Martin, Scotia Bay. 26.10.03.
„ 15. Freshwater pool. Point Thomson, Brown's Bay. 11.03.
,, 16. Stones on north of beach, Scotia Bay. 11.11.03.
„ 17. Mud from moss on rocks at Point Martin, Scotia Bay. 21.10.03.

In the following pages the flora of the yellow and red snow is first dealt with
separately, and this is followed by a systematic enumeration of all the species
observed.

n:i:>H\v \ I I i: \ I i I THE SOUTH ORKNEYS. M

/.'. Vl.l.l.nW SNOW (c/ Plates I. and II.).

Three samples of this peculiar type of snow flora were included in the material from
the South Orkneys; NOH. 1 and 3 were collected on the same date, I'VKruury 7, 1904,
and agreed almost completely with one another; while No. 2, which was collected
about a year ••arlu-r, March 27, 1903, was relatively poor in algal forms (perhaps owing
t-> its being the en«l of the Antarctic summer), consisting largely of hairs and other
n ] articles. Apart from this, however, such forms as were present were the same
as those found in the other two samples. All three samples came from the same
locality.

Samples 1 and 3 contained a very considerable quantity of algal material, and
show that the yellow snow flora, when well developed, must form extensive masses.
In reply to inquiries, Dr K. N. Rudmose Brown has very kindly furnished me with the
following particulars. I quote from his letters : " Both red and yellow snow arc rare
at the South Orkneys, and many apparent cases of the latter which I examined were
due only to penguin manure. The samples I sent you were taken towards the end of
the summer on a snow-covered plain called The Beach, that was certainly often frequented
by penguins, but did not contain a rookery. The samples were gathered on the surface
of snow that had fallen some little time past, — perhaps two or three days, — and whose
surface hod been slightly melted by the sun. I do not remember ever seeing any
coloured snow in winter, but at that season snow was falling so continuously and
drifting so incessantly that any growth would be immediately covered over. October
to February is the warmest season, but the mean temperature even then is not above
32° F. . . . The colour of the yellow snow is fairly bright. I do not remember any
brown snow, nor have I any record of a green patch being mixed with a yellow one.
The algse were on the surface and perhaps two or three or even four millimetres down
mixed with the snow, but in sufficient abundance to give an unmistakable pale
(bright yellow) patch. Yellow and red snow were quite distinct from one another ;
they may in places have been within thirty or fifty yards of one another, but this was
not habitual, and I do not remember a single case of the two adjoining one another."

A considerable number of papers have been published dealing with the type of
algal flora known as red snow,1 which has been recorded from Alpine (temperate and
tropical), Arctic, and Antarctic localities. Brown and green snow have also been descril.. d
both from Alpine and Arctic regions,1 while Rostafinski* has recorded yellow snow

1 See Motion C1 of Ibis paper ; aim J. Roy, " The Flora and Fauna of Snow an<! Ice,* Seotlitk NaturaluL, riii., 1885-86,
1-p. 1M-187.

1 V. B. Wittrock, "Ora snons och wens Bora," in Nordeiukidld'* Studitr oek Fonkniitgar foranledda at HUM retor
i %• Mnim, Stockholm, 1883, pp. 65-115. See akw V. R WiUrock, "Die Flora des Schneea nod d«i Euet
betonden in den arktuchen Oegenden," Bat. Ctnlratbl., xiv., 1883, p. 1 59 ; E. Warming, (Keoloyy of I'lantt (Eng. Iran.,
by P. Qrootn), Oxford, 1909, p. 163.

1 J. Rottafinaki, " VorUufige Mitteilung iiber rothen nnd gelben Schnee and eine neue in der Tatra entdeckte
(.; n.j.i* von bnongefarbten Algen " (Poli.li), Mfenmpbr 4 Knk. Akad. i W UMMC*. (mat-nat tectX 1880 ; Attract
in Hoi. OMfraJML, riii., 1881, p. 235, and Jutt't /Wan. J«Arw6*r., 8 (1880), L, 1883, p. 664.

100 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

(apparently due to a species of Chlamydomonas) on the suowfields of the Carpathians.
Chodat,1 lastly, also refers to black snow (neige noir), and describes a yellowish-orange
organism, Pteromonas nivalis, Chod., as occurring in it. All these different types of
snow flora, however, appear to be markedly distinct from the yellow snow collected in
the Antarctic, and I have therefore thought it expedient to deal with this part of the
South Orkney material separately.

The organisms composing the yellow snow flora are in part similar to or identical
with some of those found in red and other coloured snow, but there are a number of very
distinct types (e.g. Protoderma brownii, Chlorosphsera antarctica, Scotiella antarc-
tica, and Chodatella brevispina) that give this association a characteristic stamp.
There seems some probability that the yellow snow flora is an example of what I have
called an algal consortium,2 in which certain members (Protoderma brownii) first
prepare a suitable substratum for the growth of the others ; but this could of course
only be definitely settled by observations made on the spot. All the typical and
common members of the yellow snow flora include a varying (but often very large)
quantity of an apparently solid fat in their cell-contents, which appears in the form
of large, highly refractive lumps.3 The amount of this fat is often so considerable that
little can be seen of the remaining cell-contents, while in other cases, and often quite
inexplicably, the fat is completely absent. It appears that the yellow pigment, which
is the cause of the characteristic colour of the yellow snow, is included in this fat,
although, as most of the pigment had been dissolved out by the preserving fluid, I
cannot be certain with reference to this point. I have been unable to make out the
nature of the pigment, owing to the small quantity that was available ; a spectroscopic
examination of the alcohol in which the one sample was preserved disclosed a marked
absorption of the violet end of the spectrum, which would indicate that the pigment
might be analogous to carotin or xanthophyll, but none of the other reactions character-
istic of this substance were obtained. As regards the fat, neither in its general
appearance under the microscope, nor in its behaviour towards the various reagents
used (cf. footnote3 below), was there anything to indicate a difference between the

1 B. Chodat, Algues vertei de la Suisse, Berne, 1902, pp. 96 and 145-146. See also Brun, "Sur la neige noir," Echo
da Alpes, 1875, p. 182.

* F. E. Fritech, "Problems in Aquatic Biology," New Phytologist, vol. v., 1906, pp. 157-158.

3 These lumps gave all the characteristic fat-reactions (cf. Zimmermann, Die botan. Mikrotechnik, Tubingen, 1892,
pp. 68-71). Material treated with osmic acid acquires a very characteristic appearance ; there is so much fat iu the
different forms that the whole mass becomes black to the naked eye, while material thus treated and mounted on a
slide presents the appearance of numerous black dots when held up to the light. Under the microscope many of the
cells appear stained a homogeneous black, while parts of other cells are quite uncoloured owing to restriction of the
fat to one or two points in the cell-contents. Material of yellow snow, treated respectively with alcohol and ether
for two and a lialf days, was scarcely affected by the alcohol, although much of the fat was dissolved out by the ether.
Even material which had been left in absolute alcohol for over three months failed to show any marked reduction
in the amount of fat, so that the fat is one which is insoluble in alcohol. In the case of the material placed in ether,
a macroscopic change was visible after a few hours ; the algal mass no longer formed a sediment at the base of the
tube as at first, but was separated from the base by a clear space, consisting of ether in which large numbers of roundish
fat-globules could be seen floating about under the microscope. The actual cells were very much poorer in fat,
although by no means all of the latter could be removed except by very prolonged treatment with ether. The fat

PRESIIWATKIl ALQ^K OP THE SOUTH uitKNKYS.

kind "f fat present in the various members of the yellow snow flora. The occurrence of
tin- Lit ami the associated yellow pigment U therefore a very characteristic feature of
this algal association.

The enormous prevalence of fat in tin- members of the yellow snow flora is probably
to be regarded as an adaptation against the intense cold of the habitat. It has been
shown that in a number of trees (birch, conifers) growing in cold localities the starch U
cluing. -.1 into fat in tin- autumn,1 and in referring to this fact Warming* remarks:
" This is probably of use, in that fatty oil in the form of emulsion prevents sub-cooling,
and increases the power of resistance to frost" This view is certainly much strengthened
by the discovery of the yellow snow with its striking characteristic of fat-storage. A
similar abundance of fat docs not appe.n- t<> have been recorded hitherto in any snow-
flora.* The fact that the few reproductive stages that were observed in the yellow
snow material were generally quite deficient in fat also indicates that the latter possibly
functions as ft reserve, to be utilised when outside conditions admit of cell-division or
other methods of reproduction taking place.

In most cases the organisms found on snow and ice contain some characteristic
pigment (red luumatochrome in the case of ( 'lilnmydonionan (formerly Sjthterella)
nivnlis (Sommerf.), Wille ; violet or purple phyeopofphyxu in the case of Ancy-
lonema Nordenskioldii, Berggr.), although green snow (due to filamentous algaa,
desmids, and cyanophycew) has also been described. Similar pigments are found
in members of many other types of algal floras, but there is certainly a prevalence
of pigmentation in forms occurring on the snow. It has been pointed out that
these pigments are capable of absorbing the heat-rays of the sun,4 and it is also
possible that they may serve to screen the chlorophyll during the long summer/
It U difficult to express an opinion on the function of the yellow pigment colour-
ing the organisms of the yellow snow, but it is possible that it acts in one or both
of these ways. In support of this it is noticeable that the Protoderma, which
presumably forms a sheet on which the other forms settle down, is on the whole
very poor in fat and pigment, perhaps because it is screened by the overlying forms
from the light

We may next proceed to consider the various organisms that are distinguishable in
the yellow snow flora. Apart from a number of resting-stages, which could not be

•bo took on the typical red stain with tincture of alkanna. On the other hand, even prolonged treatment (36 hour*)
with equal part* of concentrated caustic potash and ammonia solutions, although it made the fat more transparent,
(ailed to bring about proper naponification.

1 A. Fischer, " Beitrage znr Phyaiologie der Holxgewachse," I'ringAfim'i JahH>., xxii., 1691 ; O. O. Petenen,
"Stivelscn hos vore Truer under Vinterhvilen," Daiulu Vid. StUk. Ovmigl, 1896 ; rf. also Schimper, Plant Omyraplty
(Eng. trans.), Oxford, 1903, p. 41.

1 Warming, <Kcoloyy of Plank (Eng. trans, by P. Groom), Oxford, 1909, p. 23.

' IbuL, p. 163.

• '/. V. R Wittrock,<<Dienorades8chnee«iUMldesEis«De«>ndenindenarktiwJieaa^rad^>^ CWruZW.,
xir., 1883, p. 159 ; Warming, toe. ril., p. 163.

* Cf. Chodat, Alyua vtrta dt la SKUM, Berne, 1902, p. 74. Hjematochrome certainly aeU as a screen to the
chlorophyll in other algse (e.g. TrmUpMa) ; tf. Oltmanns, Morpk. u. BM. d. Algat^ ii., Jena, 1906, p. 200.

102 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

determined, 18 species of algse and 2 fungi are concerned in the production of this
association. The algae observed are the following : —

Protoderma brownii, n. sp. (p. 102). Raphidonema nivale, Lagerh. (p. 116).

Chlorosphaera antarctica, n. sp. (p. 103). Rapliidiuin pyrenogerum, Chod.1? (p. 117).

Scotiella antarctica, n. gen. et sp. (p. 105). Ulothrix subtilis, Kiitz.

„ polyptera, n. sp. (p. 108). CEdogonium, sp.

Pteromonas nivalis, Chod. (p. 109). Pleurococcus vulgaris, Menegh.

Chodatella brevispina, n. sp. (p. 111). Chlamydomonas caudata, Wille.
Oocystis lacustris, Chod. f. nivalis, n. f. (p. 112). ,, sp. (p. 118).

Sph&rocystis schroeteri, Chod. f. nivalis n. f. (p. 113). Mesoteenium endlicherianum, Naeg.

Trochiscia antarctica, n. sp. (p. 116). Nostoc minutissimum, Kiitz.

A considerable number of these forms will be considered in detail in the following
paragraphs.

(a) PKOTODERMA BROWNII, n. sp. (PI. I., fig. 1 ; PI. II., phots. 1, 2, 3, 5, P).

The main ground-mass is constituted by a form, which I somewhat doubtfully
refer to the genus Protoderma as a new species, P. brownii, n. sp. (PL I., fig. 1).
This alga probably forms broad sheets of cells, with an irregular margin spread out on
the surface of the snow, and may possibly serve as a basis for the growth of some of the
other forms (cf. p. 100). A rough examination discloses merely a number of more or less
rounded green protoplasmic masses, regularly arranged with reference to one another,
and separated by marked colourless intervals. The latter are due to the cell-walls,
which are markedly gelatinous ; a careful examination (especially of material stained
with gentian violet or methylene blue) reveals the polygonal (sometimes rather
rounded) network due to the middle lamellae of the walls and the (occasionally stratified)
mucilage, which intervenes between middle lamella and cell-contents. The middle
lamellae frequently exhibit a granular character. Where the cell-contents are not
obscured by the above-mentioned fat (which was frequently quite wanting in the cells
of the Protoderma, cf. p. 101), it is possible to make out a single chloroplast, which
generally takes the form of a curved plate, and may frequently be almost hemispherical.
In preparations stained with gentian violet a single pyreuoid was often to be distin-
guished in the chloroplast, while iodine generally showed the presence of a limited
number of starch-grains in the cells. In rare cases adjoining cells of relatively small
size were separated by thin and delicate walls ; such cells are no doubt daughter-cells
produced by division, prior to preservation of the material. These young daughter-
cells nearly always contained fat. On the whole, however, the Protoderma seemed in
as inactive a condition as the other constituents of this snow flora. The cells vary con-
siderably in size, from 5-12 M or even more, but small cells are the rule ; in most places
they form but a single layer, but, where extensive patches of the Protoderma were
observed, they appeared to lie in two (or more ? ) layers above one another.

The remaining species of the genus Protoderma are characterised, according to recent

KKKSIINV \IT.I: AIX>.« OK NIK s<>i in MUKMY- 103

description^' by tin- tlnillus i-.ni-i>iinur "f a central group of irregularly arranged cell*
from which short filaments radiate out at the periphery. Of this feature I'rotoderma
Imnmii shows not Inn-, the edge of the thallus in all cases present iii'_r jn>t a.s irregular
an .iiT.iip_r--ni.-iit «f the rolls as obtains in the middle /'. /'.,•..«•../ also differs from the
other species of the genus in not being an epiphyte (cf. however p. 1-7). Rabenhorst's*
figure and description of /'. nr'nlf, Km/.., however, give no indication of any regular
arrangement of the cells, ami th«- same is true of Migula's recent description, which
even refers to the cells as being " ordiiiingslos" and " nicht in Reihen."1 The hitter's
liptimi of /Yi'Wfrmaalso recalls the Antarctic form, in that he speaks of the tlwllus
as "schlein This character is also referred to in Hansgirg'a description,* which

further contains a statement (on p. '22b) as to the occurrence of oil drops in the cells.
It will therefor.- lie evident that all the characteristic features of /'. Ininntii have already
been referred to in the descriptions of /'. riridr, and it may ultimately prove to be but
a form of the latter. For the present, however, it seems U-st to keep it as a distinct
species, characterised by the irregular arrangement of the cells, the mucilaginous and
granular character of the walls, and the frequent presence of fat in the cell-contents.*

(h) CHLORO.sriI.KRA ANTARCTICA, II. «p. (1M. I., Jigs. 'J o ; PI. II., phots. I, 3, 5, 6, (7).

The next most abundant form is a new species of Chlorosphstra, which may be
called C. antarctica, n. sp. (PI. I., figs. 2-6). This is found either in the form of large
isolated cell (figs. 2, 6) or as groups of smaller cells, commonly in fours or sometimes
larger numbers (PI. I., fig. 3) ; the average diameter of the cells varies between 1 1 and
26 M, although smaller and much larger cells were also observed. The cells are provided
with a well defined rather thick membrane, which, especially in the case of the isolated
cells, is often surrounded by a wide spherical sheath of transparent mucilage (PI. II.,
phots. 1, 3), to the outer edge of which numerous small foreign particles were generally
adhering (PI. I., fig. 2). The isolated cells were mostly more or less spherical in shape,
while those forming groups were somewhat angular, probably as a result of mutual
pressure. In many cases an almost spherical chloroplast could be made out in the cells
without much difficulty ; this chloroplast is only interrupted on one side of the cell by a
small circular aperture, through which a small round body (in all probability the pyrenoid)
can be seen (PI. I., fig. 2). Starch is mostly present in small quantities in the smaller cells,
but is often scarcely to be found in the larger ones. On the other hand, large masses

1 O. 8. West, The BritiA FrctHvater Algr, Cambridge, 1904, p. 204, and fig. 83 A-C ; N. Wille, "Conjugate and
Chlorophyewc," in Engler and Prantl, LHe natiirl. P/fcuum/bmttoii, Nachtr. z. 1 Teil, 9 Abteil. (Leipzig, 1909), p. 86 ;
cf. abo Hansgirg, Pndromtu d. AlymJIora r. Bukmcn, L (Prague, 1886), p. 28.

* L. Rabenhorat, Flora europme algarmm aqua duleii * mbmantut. Hi,, Lipsur, 1868, pp. 288 and 907.

1 W. Mignla, Kryptog-tnunJIara mm DnUidiland, ZtabdUWrndk *nd der &*«NU, IL, 1 Teil, Ctoa, 1907, p. 747 ;
cf. also Wille, loe. ciL, 1 Teil, 2 Abteil., 1897, p. 78.

4 " Meirt •chliipferig," according to Hanagirg, loe. eit., p. 224.

* A full diagnosis of Protodtrma frroimtt will be found on p. 126. It Mems rery probable that the form thown by
Wittrock (" Om snoni och Uea» Flora," loe. eit.) in hi* fig. 1 7 (pi. iii.) belong! to thi* tpeciea, although the celU are more
regnUrly arranged than in my form.

104 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

of the above-mentioned fat were nearly always present in both kinds of cells, although
certainly more abundant in the larger ones (PI. I., figs. 2, 4, 5, 6). In a few cases the fat
was apparently diffused rather equally throughout the contents of the cells, but it mostly
formed very characteristic, highly refractive lumps at one or more points immediately
beneath the cell-wall. Frequently it appears in the form of concavo-convex lumps on
one side of the cell, the mass of fat fitting like a cap over the protoplasmic contents
(PI. I., figs. 2, 6) ; occasionally this cap may even grow out of all proportion and give rise
to a huge bulging mass on one side of the cell, which thus acquires an unusual shape.
More rarely the fat forms a complete sheath, with a rather irregular inner boundary
around the protoplasmic contents. Apart from the cases as yet described, in which the
fat exhibits an obvious connection with the cell-contents, a number of cells were always
to be found in which there were a number of rounded or oval lumps of fat com-
pletely segregated from the somewhat contracted protoplasm of the cell, and lying in a
more or less well-marked space between the latter and the cell-wall (PI. I., figs. 4, 5). The
cells concerned were always somewhat oval in shape, and showed the pyrenoid and the
characters of the chloroplast very prominently. In a few cases (PI. I., fig. 5) two pyre-
noids were visible through the drawn-out aperture in the chloroplast, and this seems to
indicate that these oval cells were about to divide. On the whole, such cells contained
a relatively smaller amount of fat than the ordinary spherical cells do, and it would thus
appear as though this segregation and diminution in the amount of fat precedes cell-
division. Some uncertainty, however, naturally attaches to this interpretation until the
actual process of cell-division has been observed. The conclusion that the large spheri-
cal cells, with their transparent mucilage-sheath, and the groups of smaller cells belong
to one and the same species may also be challenged ; but apart from the identical struc-
ture of the cell in the two cases, I have found practically all transitions between the
two sizes, and I think there can be little doubt that they all belong to the same species.
The genus Chlorosphsera l is characterised by its chloroplast and the power of vegetative
division (which distinguishes it from the allied genus Chlorococcum), and by reproduc-
ing by subdivision of the cell-contents to form zoospores2; the absence of the latter
method of reproduction in C. antarctica is not astonishing in view of the dormant
character of the whole of the yellow snow flora. The new species seems to come nearest
to C. angulosa, Klebs,3 in which Artari states that reproduction principally takes place
by vegetative division ; C. antarctica, however, differs in the often appreciably smaller
size of the cells after division, in the mucilage-sheath around the larger cells, and in the
faculty of storing up large quantities of fat.4

1 Chlorosphxra is included by Q. S. West (Britith Freshwater Algae, p. 202) and some other authorities in the
genus Pleurococciu, which is not in agreement with the views of Klebs, Artari, Wille, Oltmanns, etc.

* Klebs, "Ob. d. Organisation einiger Flagellatengruppen, etc.," Unters. Hot. Inst., Tubingen, 1881-85, p. 343 ;
Artari, Untert. iib. Enturickl. u. Syst. einiger Protococcoideen, Diss., Moscow, 1892, p. 35.

3 Of. Artari, foe. til., p. 36.

4 Storage of fat is also found in Pleurococcut rufescens (Kiitz.), Br<5b., which appears to be a species of Chlorosphxra.
A full diagnosis of Chlorosphsera antarctica is given on p. 123.

FRESHWATER ALO^B OF THE SOUTH OKKNEY8. 105

i

i SCOTIKLLA ANTARCTICA, D. gCD. et 8p. (PI. I., figs. 7-17 I

PI. II., phot*. 1, 4, 6, Sc).

The two species so far considered are by far the most abundant forms in the yellow
snow 6ora, and the remaining members, although many of them not uncommon,
are quite aul>si<liury to them. Among the latter is a very striking unicellular
organism, whirh I regard as the type of a new genus, Scotiella.1 I have observed
two species of this genus, one of which (S. antarctica, n. sp.) is very much commoner
in the yellow snow than the other, of which indeed only very few individuals were
seen. Specimens of S. antarctica were always to be found to the number of several
in every sample of yellow snow examined (<;/" PI. II., phots. 1, G). The most prominent
feature of this organism lies in the possession of six longitudinal wing-like extensions
(briefly referred to as " the wings " in the subsequent description) of the wall, which
run in a perfectly straight manner from one end of the oval cell to the other (PL I.,
figs. 7-11). The six wings are placed at equal intervals round the circumference of
the cell, so that they form angles of 60" with one another ; this is very well seen in
individuals viewed from the end (i.e. in optical section, PL I., fig. 1 1), which have a very
characteristic stellate appearance. Ordinarily, however, the cells are seen from the side,
their general shape being oval, while the wings appear as follows (PL I., figs. 7, 10, 12) :
two of them He flat with reference to the substratum, and present themselves as lateral
extensions (fig. 7, 1 and 2) of the body of the cell, each of them about one half the
width of the latter; two further wings, i.e. those projecting towards the observer (fig. 7,
3 and 4), appear as arched lines running over the surface of the cell from one end to the
other and most obvious at a high focus, whilst at a lower focus two other longitudinal
arched lines (representing the pair of wings running on the under side of the cell) are
visible.* In no case have I observed more or less than six wings. The actual behaviour
of the wings at the two ends of the individual proved rather difficult to determine, but
I think there can be no doubt that they run as follows : — It appears that one pair of
opposite wings (which may be termed the principal wings) runs equatorially round the
oval cell as a uniform expansion of the body (1 and 2 in figs. 7, 8, 9, and 11, p.w. in
fig. 8), this expansion being rather wider at the sides than at the two ends of the cells.
In the other two pairs of wings (lateral wings), the wings of each pair form an angle
of 60* with one another and with the principal wings, these pairs being 3, 4, and 5, 6
in fig. 11.* At the two ends of the cell the wings of each lateral pair become very
slightly arched out, and then dip in suddenly and meet together, so that a kind of
apparent sinus is formed at the two ends on either side of the principal wings (cf. fig. 7,
and especially figs. 8 and 9, which are oblique end-views of S. antarctica, showing only
the course of the wings). The customary position of an individual of S. antarctica is

1 Named after the Stotia, the veasel which conveyed the member* of the Scottish National Antarctic Expedition.
1 Them wings are not shown in any of the figures representing cide-riews of the organism.
1 In an optical section, inch as fig. 11, there is nothing to distinguish the different wings from one another, and
the numbering u purely arbitrary for the purposes of description.

VOL. III. II

106 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

with the principal wings parallel to the substratum, as shown in fig. 7 (also PI. II.,
phot. 4) ; in this case, as the figure indicates, the two ends of the cell appear completely
rounded. But not uncommonly individuals are to be found, in which wings 3, 6, or
4, 5 are parallel to the substratum (cf. fig. 10), and in such cases there is a prominent
papillose protrusion at each end of the cell, due to the fact that the principal wings
project further at these ends than do the lateral wings ; a glauce at figs. 7 and 9
should make this quite clear. The wings themselves are solid extensions of the
wall, into which the cell -cavity does not penetrate (cf. fig. 11); they are conical in
section, being broadest where they arise from the main body of the cell, and gradually
narrowing down to a rounded edge (fig. 11). In the side-views of the cell a very faint
stratification of the solid wings could occasionally be observed, especially in stained
preparations. At the middle of its longitudinal course each wing is provided with a
slight but perfectly distinct notch (PI. L, figs. 7, 10, 12 ; PL II., phot. 4), which divides
into two symmetrical halves ; this is an absolutely constant feature. The wings are
quite rigid and stand off stiffly at right angles to the surface of the cell ; in a drop
of water the cells can be made to roll over and over without any apparent bending
of the wings taking place.

The cell-contents of S. antarctica were very difficult to decipher. It has been
impossible to make out any details as to the shape of the chloroplast, which, however,
appears to be single. Staining with iodine or haematoxylin sometimes brings out a
small round body (figs. 11 and 13), which . may be either a nucleus or pyrenoid,
probably the latter. As a general rule, very little or no starch was demonstrable in the
cell-contents, although occasional cells contained quite a lot. The abundant presence
of the yellowish-white fat in the contents makes them astonishingly similar to those
of ddorosphsera antarctica. As in the latter case, the distribution of the fat shows con-
siderable diversity. The contents mostly occupied the whole body of the cell, and in
such cases the granular protoplasm is found in the middle, and a cap of fat at each end
of the cell-cavity ; commonly these two caps of fat are roughly equal in size and more
or less concavo-convex in shape, the concave side having an irregular outline, and being
directed towards the granular protoplasm in the centre of the cell. In other individuals
two additional lumps of fat on either side of the cell occurred together with the other
two masses. In some individuals, finally, the whole of the protoplasm was obscured by
the fat, such cells presenting an opaque, yellowish-white, and homogeneous appearance.

Owing to the very marked similarity of the cell-contents in Scotiella antarctica and
Chlorosphsera antarctica, I was at one time inclined to regard the large isolated cells of
the latter as resting-stages of the Scotiella. This view seemed to obtain additional
support from the fact that now and again an individual of S. antarctica is to be found in
which the contents appear rounded off (PI. I., fig. 16), and look very similar to a large
Chlorosphasra-cell (except for the absence of the mucilage-envelope). There is, however,
a good deal that speaks against such an assumption. In the first place, it would appear
as though the Scotiella forms resting-cells of a rather different type (cf. fig. 15 and the

FRKSHWATKR ALOA OK Mil KM IN "HKM.Va HI?

sulwequcni ill •-< Tuition). Tin -TV i>. further, an absence of connecting-stages between tin-
ii<iriii:il .S ••>!, .lln -in.livi.lual ami I lie ( 'lilorotpfuem- cells (saving such a stage u is shown
in li^'. 16). An.l. l.i.-tly, i In- <'/./«. ,<>*ph*ra -cells, as a box.- mentioned, are of very diverse
• hint MM. .u-. whereas the in /.«• «•!' tin- N« •••li-lln individuals is small ; and I have

i in. t \\nli any small enough to give rise to restiug-cells of the «liin< unions f.uin.l
in tin- .small<T ( 'lilorvapfuem-cella. Tin- cells of the latter (even the largest) :u> •,
moreover, occasionally found in considerable masses (twenty to fifty or more), Heparat. •<!
from <>n>- .HP. tin T "iily by tin u mucilage-envelopes, which tlu-n often become polygonal
•a a result <>t mutual pressure; this is much mon- like what wo should ex|>cct in a
Chloroaphmnt , than in resting-cells of a form like the Scotiella, occurring as it docs
as isolated individuals. My object, in discussing this |>oiut in detail has been to
avoid the immediate adoption of an assumption which at first sight seems very |>I:iu.sil>lr.
At the same time, I do not wish to deny that, with only the present material available

nvestigation, we cannot completely dismiss the possibility of certain of the large
Chlorospfutra-cells ultimately proving to belong to the life-cycle of S. antarcticn ; '
u does not, however, seem probable.

In the course of the previous paragraph reference was made to r« stiiiL'-cells of
Scotielht, which appear to arise in the following way (PI. I., figs. 12-15). Rather
rarely one finds individuals of this alga in which the contents are markedly contracted
or more or less rounded off (figs. 12, 13, also 16); in such coses some or all of the
wings appear irregularly folded and stratified, so that they no longer show up so
markedly (cf. figs. 12 and 16). Various stages of this kind have been found which
seem to form a complete series connecting the normal iScolie//a-iudividual with large,
thick-walled resting-cells (fig. 15), the general shape of which is rounded, while the
membrane is double, with a more or less undulated outer layer. The formation of
these resting-cells (akinetes) appears to be initiated by a swelling up of the wall of
the individual, and the rounding off of its contents ; as a result of the swelling of the
wall the outline of the wings is obscured, while the wall becomes more or less rounded
off around the contracted contents (cf. figs. 13, 14) ; at the same time a stratification
becomes apparent in the swollen wall, which subsequently becomes more strongly and
markedly thickened (figs. 14, 15). The contents appear to undergo a gradual change
during the formation of the resting-cells. At first (fig. 13), as in the ordinary
individuals, we have a central mass of granular protoplasm with a cap of fat at either
end ; as the contents round off, however, this fat disappears (used in forming the thick
wall ?), and the mature resting-cell contains only granular protoplasm (fig. 15) — possibly
with a certain amount of fat diffused through it Resting-cells of the type just
described are fairly common in parts of the yellow snow material, but I have not met
with any structures which could be interpreted as germination-stages of these cells;
their further fate must therefore at present remain an open question.

1 If 10, they might prove to be gerwinalion-atagea of the renting -cell* described in the next paragraph, but there
i* no evidence for thia.

108 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

/

One other possible stage in the life-history of S. antarctica has been observed
(PI. I., fig. 17). This consists of a delicate, more or less oval membrane surrounding
four oblong individuals of irregular shape, in some of which a pyrenoid was discernible ;
the irregular shape is due to the formation of various outgrowths on the surface of
each individual. I have rather tentatively regarded these four cells as Scotiella-cells
in the making, the outgrowths, which appear to be solid, being interpreted as the
developing wings. Only two such stages have been observed, and they were both in
the same condition, so that future observations must show whether the above inter-
pretation is correct. Certainly no great stretch of the imagination is necessary to
derive an ordinary Scotiella-individual from the oblong cells seen in fig. 17. If these
stages really belong to the Scotiella, we still require to know whether they represent
the division of an ordinary individual or of a resting-cell.

We may next proceed to consider the systematic position of Scotiella. In view
of our rather incomplete knowledge of the organism, its affinities are not easy to
determine, but I am inclined to regard it as a fairly close ally of the genus Oocystis,
from which it differs chiefly in its characteristic wings, and in the marked storage of
fat. Should fig. 17 actually represent a reproductive stage of an ordinary individual
of S. antarctica, then the latter organism would reproduce in a very similar way to
Oocystis. The cells of the latter are described l as having one or more parietal chloro-
plasts with or without pyrenoids ; so that the probable occurrence of a single chloroplast
with a pyrenoid in the Scotiella does not speak against a relationship with Oocystis.
The latter genus is included by Oltmanns2 in his Scenedesmacese, while Wille refers
it to the OocystaceaB.3

Before concluding the discussion of S. antarctica, reference must be made to the
fact that the resting-cells (fig. 15) above referred to this species show considerable
resemblance to Trochiscia insignis (Reinsch), Hansg. ( = Acanthococcus plicatus,
Reinsch), and to T. obtusa (Reinsch), Hansg. ( = A. obtusus, Reinsch).* In the former
case the cells are much larger than the resting-stages ascribed to the Scotiella, but in
the latter case the dimensions approximately agree. It would, however, be inadvisable
at the present moment to attempt any further comparison between these forms.

(d) SCOTIELLA POLYPTERA, n. sp. (PI. I., figs. 18-21).

The second species of Scotiella, S. polyptera,6 n. sp., was, as above stated, only
rarely found in the yellow snow material, but rather more abundantly in samples 1 1
and 15, from which all the figures were drawn (PI. L, figs. 18-21). The material
of this species was, however, so scanty, and the state of preservation of the

' Of. Wille, loc. cit., p. 58.

2 Oltmanns, Morph. u. Biol. d. Algen, vol. i., Jena, 1904, p. 183 et »eq.

8 A full diagnosis of the new genus and species, with measurements, will be found on p. 125.
* Of. Migula, Kryptogamenfl. v. Deuttchland, Deutsch.-Osterreich «. d. Sckwiz, ii. 1, p. 634, and pi. 35, E, fig. 5,
pi. 35, r, fig. 10.

6 iroxiij, many ; rrtpbv, a wing.

FRI.-IIWA ir.i: AJLQJI Of THB 80UTB OKKNKYS. |o-.i

individuals HO l>;i<l in moat cases, that only a \<r\<-\ d-v-Tipii ..... -an I..- -ji\ .-n. Tin- .-.-IN
are oval, and of <-..n-id«'ral>ly smaller dini.-n-ii>ns ili.m tlmso of S. antarctica ; in plan-
of the six wings of tin- latter the cells are provided with numerous longitudinal wings,
which vrenerally have a somewhat spiral trend (fig. 18, and eajx-eially figs. 19 and 21).
The wings do not stand off from the body of the cell nearly as prominently as in
S. n -i (cf. especially fig. 20, which is an oblique end-view of the organism).

i of the wings is undulated (fig. 18), and this fact, together with the large number
of the wings, makes the cells present a notched crenate outline from whatever point
they are viewed (cf. figs. 20, 21). At the two ends of the cells the wings bend inwards,
and terminate in a shallow sinus (fig. 20, also 21 and 18). The wings are solid, as
in the other species, and appear as flat crenations in optical section (fig. 20). As
regards the contents of the cells of S. polyptera, in the few cases in which they could
be made out at all there appeared to be a single chloroplast with a prominent pyrenoid
(fig. 21); fat was not observed in the cell-contents of this species. Only one case of
possible reproduction was found (fig. 19); a cell of S. polyptera, in which the outline
of the wings had become obscure (visible, however, as delicate spiral lines in the right-
hand portion of fig. 19), contained a number of elongated protoplasmic masses, in one
of which a pyrenoid was prominent. This stage is possibly to 1..- int> rpreted as
division of the contents of the individual to form n number of daughter-individuals ;
if this is so, it of course constitutes a marked analogy to the probable stage of
S. antarctica shown in fig. 17. It may be added that the individuals of S. polyptera
were not uncommonly found in groups of four or five, which would quite accord with
their being formed by subdivision of a mother-individual.

S. polyptera is obviously of a more dubious character than S. antarctica. While
some doubt may justly be felt as to its independence (for it might be the zygospore
of some form ? '), it is impossible to feel quite certain of its close affinity to 5. antarctica,
and further observations may warrant its removal from the genus Scotiella. In view
of the bad definition of the wings in all the cells observed, I am inclined to think
that no normal individuals of .S'. polyptera were present in ray material, and that
all the forms observed were either preparing for division or passing over into some
rcsting-stage.*

(e) PTKROMONAS NIVALIS, Chod. (PI. I., figs. 22-24, 31).

Another form, of which, however, only very occasional specimens were met with in
the yellow snow material, is represented in figs. 22-24 and 31 of PI. I. This is almost

1 I hare not, however, met with anything to countenance thu view. Lagcrheim (" Schneeflora de* Pichincha,"
Btr. Daittck. Rot. Get., x., 1882, p. 529 ; al«o "Schneeflora in Lulea Lappmark,* Bat. CuUnML, iri., No. II, 1883)
relen to oral cell* (15 M broad and 30? long) as occurring in red mow from Anuterdanio (Spitsbergen). Theae
cell* are described M having longitudinal ridges, and may possibly represent the same form as X. polgpUra, or a
closely allied one. Lagerheun, however, regards these cells M probably being lygospores of Cklamfdomonat laUritia
(«/. p. Ill, footnote IX

1 AdiagnoM«ofS(o«Mfhjnlg<«T»»gmBonp. 125.

110 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

certainly Chodat's Pteromonas nivalis.1 The individuals are of an elongated oval shape,
and provided with a number of wings, which are rather sinuous and have a more or less
marked spiral course (figs. 22-24). The number of wings has been determined as eight
in individuals seen from the side, although none were seen in optical section, as Chodat
figures them (his fig. 70, H and j). The behaviour of the wings at the two ends of
the cells could not be exactly determined, but it would seem (fig. 23) as though they
projected somewhat at these points so as to give rise occasionally to the appearance
of a terminal papilla (cf. also Chodat's fig. 70, B, c, K) ; all the wings appear to
run together to a common point. In the cell-contents an irregularly shaped, more
or less central chloroplast with a pyrenoid was often visible, and a considerable
amount of the characteristic fat was mostly present.2 No reproductive or resting
stages were observed.

It seems to me that the reference of this species to the genus Pteromonas is in no
way certain.3 The genus includes a number of species, which are actively motile forms
provided with two cilia. In the case of P. nivalis, however, no cilia have been recorded,
nor was I able to make out any traces of them in the yellow snow specimens. On this
point Chodat (loc. cit., p. 146) remarks, "cellules parfois mobiles, ordinairement immo-
biles ; cils inconnus." Wille,4 in his later description of this species, does not refer to
any movement ; in fact, he regards the winged cells as resting-stages (aplanospores), and
looks upon certain cells (" spindelformige, an dem einen Ende etwas abgestumpfte Zellen,"
p. 168), which he figures on pi. iii., fig. 46 (cf. Chodat's fig. 70, F), as zoospores of the
Pteromonas, which had come to rest ; possibly my fig. 31 may correspond to these cells.
In view of the fact, however, that neither Chodat nor Wille nor I have seen any trace
of cilia on either type of cell, these interpretations appear somewhat forced. A much
simpler view would be to regard the typical winged form (as shown in Chodat's fig.
70, A, B, C, and my figs. 22-24) as the normal motionless individual, and the unwinged
cells (Chodat's fig. 70, F, Wille's fig. 46, and my fig. 31) as young individuals, possibly
formed by division of the contents of a mother-individual, and in which wings have yet
to arise (cf. Chodat's fig. 70, N) ; the correctness of this view depends mainly on the
nature of the movement observed by Chodat. If my interpretation of P. nivalis is
correct, it is obviously out of place in the genus Pteromonas, and must be referred to
Scotiella as S. nivalis (Chod.), F. E. Fritscb. With the genus Scotiella it agrees in
several respects, viz. the single chloroplast with a pyrenoid, the wings (cf. especially
the optical section shown in Chodat's fig. 70, J, with my optical section of Scotiella
antarctica, fig. 11), the behaviour of these wings at the two ends of the cell ("qui se

1 Chodat, Alguet vertes de la Suiste, Berne, 1902, pp. 145-146.

* Chodat describes the cells of Pteromonat nivalis as " ordinairement remplie d'une huile jaune-dorte " (p. 146), which
may well correspond to the yellow fat observed in the individuals of the yellow snow. Wille (" Algologische Notizen,
xi.-xiv.," Nyt Magazinf. Naturvidenskab, xli., 1903, p. 170), however, speaks of the contents of the cells being generally
coloured almost quite red by hzematochrome. This is interesting as indicating that one and the same snow form may
exhibit different pigments in different localities.

3 Cf. Wille, loc. cit., p. 171.

* Loc. cit.

I KK8HWATER ALQJR OF THE SOUTH <>l: KNOTS. Ill

prolong'' "t vrrs les extre"mit<$8 en arfite saillantc," according to Cbodat, p. 146; "An
I "-i.il -ii Kmlen iles Zellinhnh* findrn sich Vorspriinge . . . sicherlich nur dadurch
(iit-tan. l.-ii, doss die Rippen der Membrun etwas voreprangen," according to Wille, pp.
f, also my fig. 23), and, lastly, the apparent formation of new individuals
by suMivision of the cell-content*.1

(/) CHODATKLLA BRKVISPINA, n. sp. (PI. I., figs. 25, 26 ; PI. II., phota. 3, 5, CA).

A very typical and rather abundant member* of the yellow snow flora is constituted by
spiny i-llipsnidal cells, which appear to belong to a new species of CJiodatella, which may
be styled C, brevi*pina (PL I., figs. 25, 26). The cells of this species are discoid and
al>out 18 M long and 12 A» broad, and are covered all over their surface with uniformly
distributed spines. The latter are very short and, as a general rule, do not project beyond
the surface for a distance greater than twice the thickness of the wall ; they are mostly
rather delicate, but occasionally individuals bearing coarser spines were to be found.
All the spines on a given cell are generally of about the same length, although some-
times slight differences are noticeable. The cell-membrane is colourless, and consists of
two well-marked portions, — a dark-looking outer (probably cuticular) layer and an inner
much lighter layer. There appears to be a single chloroplast, although I do not feel
certain of this ; a pyrenoid was not observed. Large quantities of fat are almost
always present in these cells. In the majority of cases two more or less rounded
masses are found, one at each end of the cell and separated by a central mass of granular
protoplasm in which a considerable amount of starch frequently occurs (PI. I., fig. 26).
< >lt rn one of these two fat-masses is considerably larger than the other, and occasionally
only one large mass is present at one end of the cell. In some individuals, lastly, the fat
predominates to such an extent that only a small amount of granular protoplasm can be
distinguished, all the remaining part of the contents being obscured by the accumulation
of fat (PL I., fig. 25).

The greatest difficulty in the way of a satisfactory determination of this form as a
species of Chotlnti'lla lies in the absence of all reproductive stages. In Chodatella J
reproduction is effected by subdivision of the cell-contents to form a number of new

1 Wille (lor. fit., p. 171) »lso xiiggeatA on the basis of hi* observation* that it may become Decenary to remove
/'. niru/u from the genui Ptmaumat ; this i* ba*ed on his view that the ordinary winged cell* are aplanospore*
(refeling-celU), that reproduction U effected by small (uniform zoospores, and on the possibility of the cell* containing
(everal chloroplatU without pyrenoid* (*ee lot. eit., p. 169). It doe* not appear that the hut of lhe*e observation* U
correct ; the others have already been criticiaed above.

Wille ragged* that the oval evil* provided with longitudinal ridge*, referred to by l<agerhcim an having lieen
found in red snow from Amiterdamu (Spitsbergen) (<•/. footnote 1 on p. 108), were individual* of P. mra/u. A* elated
in the footnote on p. 100, I am of opinion that they may belong to the genui Srotiflla, but it hardly H«ni* likely
that they represent P. niwtlu. The rather vague de* ri|.t I..M |«>ints more to a form like Sroftetfu polypiau.

I'ntil we know more about the movement referred to by Chodat, it aeem* advisable to leave /'. rniWu in ito
ptwu-nt genii*.

» Thi» form i* much commoner than Sntirlla antardu-<i, but owing to ita (mailer MI* not nearly *o (Inking.

* E.Lemmermann,"Beitr. /. Krimin . d. Planktonalgvn," I., IMmifia, xxxvii., 1896, p. 300. Chodat, lac. «!., p. 101.

112 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

daughter-individuals, which often acquire the shape, spines, etc., characteristic of the
mature form .before leaving the mother-cell (autospore-development). The individuals
of Chodatella brevispina were frequently found lying together in groups of four or more,
and that may indicate formation from a common mother-individual, but no stages in the
process were observed. In most other species of Chodatella the spines are very long,
few in number, and mostly confined to the two ends of the cell ; but there are two
species (viz. C. echidna (Bohlin), Chod., and especially C. armata, Lemm.)1 in which
the spines are more evenly distributed and also of approximately equal length. No
other species of Chodatella, however, bears spines all over its surface. In all the
described species the spines are very much longer than in the Antarctic form, and for
this reason the specific name " brevispina " is proposed for the latter. In his description
of C. ciliata (Lagerh.), Lemm., Chodat2 states that the cells are "souvent munies de
quelques globules huileux polaires," so that the occurrence of fat has already been
recorded in the genus. The species of Chodatella, lastly, have one (or more) chloroplasts
with or without pyrenoids. On the whole, therefore, the Antarctic form fits fairly well
into the genus Chodatella, and owing to its numerous short spines and abundant storage
of fat is regarded as a distinct species.8

Before passing on to the consideration of other forms it may be well to point out
that there is some resemblance between Chodatella brevispina and the aplanospores of
Chloromonas alpina, Wille,4 found by Wille in green snow in Norway. Wille himself6
refers to the resemblance of these aplanospores to Lagerheimia (a closely allied genus,
regarded by many authorities as not generically distinct from Chodatella), but found
transitions seeming to connect these structures with the ordinary motile cells of C. alpina.
As regards the resemblance between C. brevispina and these aplanospores (apart from
similarity in shape and size), it is purely superficial ; for the latter have coarse pointed
spines attached to the cell-wall by a broad base, they contain many plano-convex chloro-
plasts, and, although occurring in the same kind of habitat (on snow), appear to harbour
no fat. If Wille's interpretation of these structures is correct, there is a possibility of
the individuals of C. brevispina being aplanospores of some allied form ; inasmuch,
however, as Wille's evidence for the connection of the spiny cells he describes with
C. alpina is a little doubtful, it may be that the latter constitute a second species of
Chodatella occurring in the snow flora.

(g) OOCYSTIS LACUSTRIS, Chod., f. nivalis, n. f. (PI. I., figs. 27, 28).

Side by side with Chodatella brevispina, but much rarer than the latter, there occurs
another form, which shows many similarities (PL I., figs. 27, 28). The cells are of the

1 Chodat, loc. cil., p. 192 ; Migula, loc. cit., p. 671, pi. 35, Q, fig. 6. As the Antarctic species is not a plankton-
organiBm like most other species of the genus, the relative shortness of the spines is comprehensible.

2 Loc. cit., p. 192.

' A full diagnosis of Chodatella brevispina will be found on p. 124.

« Cf. Wille, " Algologische Notizen, xi.," Nyt Magazin f. Naturvidenskab, xli., 1903, p. 124, and pi. iii., figs. 32-33.

* Loc. cit., p. 124.

i KI>HN\ \ni: M..J.I: ..» mi BOOTfl "|;KM vs

general shape and the cell-content* are often quite identical, there being two
terminal ^luhuK-s »\ fat with intermediate granular protoplasm (fig. 27); a pyrenoid
could not !»• niaili ..ut. These cells, however, differ from those of C. breviipina in
three prominent respects: they are always of smaller dimensions (length, 13-15 M),
tin v have a perfectly smooth, rather thin meniliraue devoid of spines, and the enda are
i •ominonK more or less pointed (fig. 27) and n«-\, i miiaded off to such a marked extent
as is the case in C. brtvispina (cf. even fig. 28 with tigs. 25, 26). Were it not for the
tlitlVrence of shape and the absence of all intermediate stages, these cells might be
regarded as young individuals of the latter ; but as it is, this view is scarcely permissible.
Similar though somewhat larger cells appear to have been observed by Lugerheim ' in
red snow from Mount iV-hindm in Ecuador; he suggests that they may belong to some
member of the Volvocinea-. It seems much more likely, however, that they represent
a species of Oocyttis. In one or two cases a considerable number (about sixteen) of
these cells was observed lying within a common mucilaginous investment, which would
point to some species like Oocystis lacustris, Chod., or O. glaocystiformi», Borge.
There are further resemblances to O. lacustris in the pointed shape of the cell, in the
(probably?) single chloroplast, and in the occurrence of oil-drops in the latter species ;*
also in the very feeble thickening of the ends of the cells in O. lacustris* a feature
which is much more pronounced in other species of the genus. For these reasons 1 am
inclined to regard the cells shown in figs. 27 and 28 as merely a form (f. nivalis) of
O. lacustris, Chod., characterised by the prominent storage of fat;4 the cells, which
Lagerheim observed, may possibly belong to the same species.

(h) SPH^ROCYSTIS SCHROETEBI, Chod., f. nivalis, n. f..(Pl. II., phot 2, S).

In sample No. 3 of the yellow snow an organism (text fig. 1, F and 6, p. 122) was
very abundant, which seems to be referable to the genus Sph&rocystis of Chodat.* This
form consists of larger or smaller groups of round or oval cells (text fig. 1, F), green
in colour and with granular contents, embedded in very soft mucilage, the outline of
which is often irregular, but sometimes roughly circular (particularly in the case of the
smaller colonies). The cells arc separated by considerable intervals from one another,
and mostly show a very uniform distribution (text fig. 1, F); the intervening mucilage
is quite structureless and invisible. Each cell has a delicate bounding membrane of its

1 Lagerheim, "Schueeflorm de* Pichincha," Btr. Dtvtxk. Bot. Get., x., 1888, p. 5*5, footnote 2 : "Zahlreiche ovale
Zellen,6-10p dick and 10-90 p l»ng, welche grtinen Intuit and an den Endenjeeinen zuweilen rothlicben (Eltropfen
fuhrten. Sie lagen itiinier iaoliert und konnten nicht zur Entwiekelnng gebracht warden.*

1 Cf. Chodat, " Etodes de Biologic lacurtre," Bull. Herbitr RoMtr, v., 1897, p. 296 ; also Alyut* twrto i* la Strittt,
Berne, 1902, p. 190, fig. 106.

1 Chodat'* figure* in most caie* give very little indication of thi* thickening, which wai not to be found in the
Antarctic specimen*. The latter may poaribly have been relatively yoong individuals, a view which ii rapported by
the thinnew of the wall*. • See also p. 124.

* Chodat, " Etude* de Biologic laeiutre," Bull. Hirbitr Baiuitr, v., 1897, pp. 292-295, pL ix. ; alw AlguH twto it la
SMUM, Berne, 1909, pp. 114, 116, fig. 63. According to O. a West (/<mrn. Linn. Soe., Bat., xixix., 1909, pp. 76, 76)
Sftaeroeyilu tckrotUn, Chod., and Tiinupora laeuttru. Umm., are lynonymou* (cf. alto Chodat, Alg. vtrttt, p. 1 15).
VOL. III. 16

114 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

own ; the shape of the cells is mostly spherical, but sometimes slightly oval, and a kind
of colourless beak is often to be seen on one side. In a few cases, especially after
staining with iodine or gentian violet, it appeared as though there were a pair of short
cilia arising from this beak and attached close together. All attempts to obtain clearer
preparations were, however, unsuccessful, and the presence of cilia in the Antarctic
form must therefore remain doubtful. I have been able to make out only very little
of the cell -contents ; a small round body (probably a pyrenoid) can generally be
detected, and there was commonly a small colourless area beneath the beak at the front
end of the cell, but the chloroplast could not be properly deciphered. The cell-contents
frequently contain starch, but fat was generally completely absent in these colonies.
Apart from the normal colonies just described, two other kinds of colonies were
observed. Firstly, such as showed many or all of the cells in process of bipartition ;
and, secondly, colonies in which most or all of the cells had their contents divided up
into a considerable number of smaller cells (generally about eight). The latter have a
very characteristic appearance (fig. 1, G), and are on the whole commoner than the
other two types. The small cells in these colonies are often distinctly ovoid and
pointed at one end. They are generally more or less filled with the all-pervading fat,
which appears to arise in the cells of the normal colony at the time of their division ; for
whereas the cells of the normal colony are, as above mentioned, quite devoid of fat,
occasional colonies are to be found in which the cells contain considerable quantities of
fat, and in these one or other of the cells are always in process of division.

The genus Sphserocystis was described by Chodat1 in 1897; subsequently Wille 2
endeavoured to identify S. schroeten, Chod., with Glceococcus rimcosus, A. Br.,3 a view
that was opposed by Chodat in a later paper,4 mainly on the grounds of the marked
difference in size of the colonies in the two genera and the absence of cilia in his form.
There seems, however, to be some evidence for the synonymy of the two genera,
although the species are not necessarily identical ; for the present they are probably
best kept distinct Chodat failed to observe the cilia on the cells embedded in
mucilage, stating definitely "pas de pseudo-cils " ; Wille does not say whether he
observed them, although, as he makes no negative statement, it is to be presumed that
he did.6 Wille 6 describes as especially characteristic a clear space having the shape

1 Chodst, foe. cit.

2 Wille, " Algologische Notizen, xii., Uber GUeococcus mucosui, A. Br.," Nyt Magazin f, Naturvidenskab, xii., 1903,
pp. 163-166.

* Cf. A. Braun, Betracktungen uber die Erscheinung der Verjiingwig in der Natur, Leipzig, 1851, p. 169 (Eng. trans.
by A. Henfrey, 1853, p. 159) ; also A. Braun, " Uber Chytridium, etc.," Abhandl. Kgl. Ak. d. Wins., Berlin, 1866,
pi. v., figs. 5-20.

4 " Quelques points de nomenclature algologique : I. Sphserocystis, Chod. ou Gloeococcue, A. Braun ? " Bull. Herbier
Boisner, 2nd ser., iv., 1904, p. 233.

* There is also no mention of the cilia in Wille's description of Olceococcus in Engler-Prantl, Die Natiirl. Pflan-
zenfam., Nachtr. z. 1 Teil, 2 Abteil., Leipzig, 1909, p. 18.

6 Wille, " Algologische Notizen, xii.," loc. cit., p. 165. This space is here, probably as a result of a misprint, described
a» occurring in the back part of the cell ("im hinteren Teile der Zelle"). Cf. however fig. 6, A (p. 19), in Engler-
I'rantl, he. cit.

i 1:1 -n\\ AII:U AL(J.+: OK Tin: -Tin ORKVK1 115

"t" an inverted fiinm-1 ( " \vrkclirt kriebterfbmugtr Raum") at the front end of the
(•••11. Tins, I believe, coincides with the eolourleM area bcneuth the beak in the cell*
of the yellow snow form, although my material was not suiliciently well preserved to
enable me to make out its exact simp. . Apart from this, however, the Antarctic form
agrees also in other respects with tin- <le.scriptions of A. Braun, Chodat, and Wille.
Chodat's fig. 5.1, B (Alyueji vertes de la Suisse) very much resembles the normal colonies
alx>ve descried, although all tin- ••••Us were gem-rally not as spherical as his figure
shows tin-in.1 His fig. B ' also Wille, in Englcr-Prantl, /<*-. cit., fig. 5, D) shows

a -iinilar sulxlivision of the cell-contents into a number of small parts, as in text
fig. 1, G (p. I'-'-'); in my material, however, the membrane of the mother-cell always
ivmaineil intact till division was complete,* and the N. /,/:,.. ///'///n/s-like stages figured
and described i.y Chodat were not observed. The most notii-ealilt- points of difference
between the yellow snow form and Braun's ami Wille'.s (ihrococcus lie in the small
size of the colonies and possibly in the shortness of the cilia, which are stated to be
very long in the latter form, although those which I l»elieve to have observed were
invariably rather short.

There can be no doubt that the three types of colonies found in the yellow snow
material and above described !>elong to one ami the same form, as numerous connecting-
links were observed. Rather rarely isolated cells of the CMamydomon<U-typ» were
met with in the material ; some of these certainly belong to species of Clilnmydomonas
p. 118), but others may well be single swarmers of the Sphjerocystis-dAomes.
Occasionally one finds more or less rounded granular cells with a wide euvelo]>c of
delicate mucilage around the very delicate cell- wall ; these cells agree in all respects
with those of a normal colony, and it seems very probable that such stages constitute
the commencement of a new colony. I have, however, been unable to demonstrate
cilia in these cells.

The chief differences between Spharocystis schroeteri, Chod., and GVoMOOMMf
mucosus, A. Br., on the one hand, and the yellow snow form on the other, may be
summarised as follows: — (1) The colonies of the latter are frequently rather more
irregular in shape than those of the former; (2) the cilia, if present, arc much shorter;

(3) the cells are of somewhat smaller dimensions and more frequently oval in shape ;

(4) Schizochlamys -like stages have uot been observed ; (5) the storage of fat. As I
cannot feel certain of the occurrence of cilia in the yellow snow form, it will be best
referred for the present to Sphwrwysti* S./M «../,//. ('hod., as a forma nivali*.* It i«
of considerable interest that so abundant a plankton-form as Sphmrocystis should form
an important constituent of the yellow snow flora.

• An oval cell is, however, shown in the lower part of the colony.

1 In one ur two eves the membrane of the mother-cell wat pronouncedly thickened, appearing gelatinous
and stratified.
> (/.p. m.

116 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

(i) TROCHISCIA ANTARCTICA, n. sp. (PI. I., fig. 30).

I have already referred to the abundant occurrence of species of Trochiscia in the
material from the South Orkneys ; one of them is characteristic for the yellow snow
flora (PI. I., fig. 30), although not particularly common. It consists of isolated spherical
cells with a thick and rather gelatinous-looking wall, which is uniformly covered with
small processes. The latter have typically the shape of truncated wedges with the
truncated surface outermost, so that the cell presents the appearance of a cogged wheel.
There is, however, considerable variety in the degree of differentiation of these processes,
all transitions having been found from cells in which the processes are but feebly indi-
cated (probably young daughter-cells?) to such as have very prominent processes ; in
the latter case they are often of slightly unequal length. The processes appear to be
interconnected by a network of ridges. The cell-contents were always a little con-
tracted ; they appeared granular and often showed a well-marked central pyreuoid.
Starch is always present, but fat is rare in this form, although now and again cells
were found with quite a large quantity of it.

This species of Trochiscia appears to show some resemblance to T. halophila, Hansg.,
and T. reticularis (Reinsch), Hansg.,1 but both these species have larger cells, and there
are differences in the character of the membrane. The yellow snow form may pro-
visionally be regarded as a distinct species, T. antarctica, n. sp., characterised by the
peculiarly shaped processes on the membrane, the thick walls, and the faculty of fat-
storage.2 Attention may, however, be drawn to the similarity between this form and
the zygospores of two species of Chlamydomonas, viz. C. nivalis (Sommerf.), Wille,3
and C. globulosa, Perty ; 4 especially in the latter case there is some considerable
resemblance. The character of the contents of Trochiscia antarctica was, however, not
at all like that of a zygospore, since as a general rule no great quantity of food-reserves
was present ; and nothing to indicate any relation to a species of Chlamydomonas was
observed in the material. In fact, T. antarctica presents more the appearance of an
independent alga than many other species of the genus do.

(/) RAPHIDONEMA NIVALE, Lagerh. (PI. I., figs. 32, 33).

A not uncommon member of the yellow snow flora consists of short filaments of
three or four (but occasionally many) cells running to a point at one or both ends (PI. I.,
figs. 32, 33). The cells are provided with a very thin membrane, and contain but a
single chloroplast without a pyreuoid. The filaments were generally more or less curved
(fig. 33), and when only one end was pointed the other was rounded off (fig. 32). These
filaments are undoubtedly referable to Lagerheim's genus Raphidonema.6 He observed

1 Hansgirg, Prodromut d. Algenftora v. Bohmen, ii., Prague, 1892, pp. 240, 241.

* A full diagnosis of Trochitcia antarctica will be found on p. 123.

3 Wille, " Algologische Notizen, ix.-xiv.," Nyt Magaxinf. Naturvidenskab, xli., 1903, pi. iii., fig. 45.

4 Cf. Chodat, Alguet vertcs de la Suiese, Berne, 1902, p. 132, fig. 60, D.

* Lagerheim, "Schneeflora des Pichincha," Ber. Deutsch. Bot. Get., x., 1892, p. 523, and pi. xxviii., figs. 15-21.

PRI>n\v \TI.I; \i : TIIK SOUTH < - 117

vegetative repn>duction .•!' tlii', form, the threads breaking into two halve*, each of
which has at first one |>ointo«l and ••n-- rounded end. The stage shown in my fig
undoubtedly shows one of tin- product* of such a division. Subsequently, according to
Lagerheiin, the round end grows out into a new km- lik>- point. Most of the individuals
found in the yellow snow were of narrower dimensions than I .:!•_•• rli.-im's form, and the
cells were ratli-T Linger (fig. 33) ; l>ut filaments were found here and there i|uite agree-
ing with /{'ijiliidonema nivale, Lagerb., and there is no reason to regard the forms in
the yellow snow as distinct from this species.

In his recent revision of the green alg» Wille1 includes Lagcrheim's Raphidotiema
in the genus R-tphidinm. Kut/.. ( ~ Ai<k-istrode*mus, Corda) ; this is in agreement with
Chodat's earlier view.* It seems a little questionable, however, whether this is really
warranted. Tin- typical species of the genus Raphidinm are unicellular or colonial
forms, in which reproduction is effected by transverse division of tin- contents (frequently
into four), followed by elongation of the segments, so that they ultimately come to lie
side by side as a munU-r of daughter-individuals within the mother-cell (so-called auto-
spore-dtivelopmeut). This has not been observed in Rafkidontma iiiivtle. On the
other hand, although septate /^/yi/m/i'<///ix li.ivc In-en described (e.g. A', /iifri'nogerum,
« 'ii'id.. and /.'. nit\tle, Chod.*), the breaking up of the septate individual into two part*
by fragmentation is not known for this genus. The NMmUancc of Itnphitlonema to
Raphidium therefore appears to l>e purely superficial, and one must agree with
Lagerheim's original view,* which regarded this snow alga as a member of the
Ulotrichalcs, probably to be included in the Chaetophoraceae ; the peculiar method
of vegetative reproduction may, however, indicate a relationship to Stichoroccii*,* and
until more is known about Raphidonema its exact position must remain doubtful.

Very rarely forms were found of the type shown in I'l. I., fig. 34. This shows a
single cell of the Rnphidium-typc (diam. 2 n) with a prominent central pyrenoid.
This is probably a species of Raphidium, possibly R. pyrenogentm, Chod., which is
distinguished by having a pyrenoid, but Chodat's species appears to be much broader.
1 have seen too few individuals to be sure of the specific determination.

Filamentous forms are poorly represented in the yellow snow flora. The most
abundant is Uloihrix subtilis, Kiitz., of which relatively short filaments were always
to be found embedded among the numerous unicellular and colonial constituents
(PL II., phots. 1, 2, U). Next in abundance comes It. uiivtle, I^agerh., which has
already been considered. Lastly, very occasional filaments of a broad species of
(Edogonium (diam. cell = 20 M) with well-marked caps were observed.

* Wille, in Bngler-Prmnll, hit \«<,,rl. I'l.nxnfam^ X.chtr. «. 1 Tail, 9 AbUul., 1909, p. 68.

* Chodat, " Flora den neigw da col de» EcandiM," BtM. Herbier Bourier, iv., 18B8, p. S86. It dow not Mem that
Cbodkt'i BnpkiJium nival* u in any way allied to RaplriAmima.

* Chodat, A Iff** mrttt 4* la SHU*, Berne, 1908, p. 800, fig. ISO.
4 Lot, at, p. 693.

» Of. Lag«rh«im, lae. eil., pp. 693, 694.

118 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

The remaining algae found in the yellow snow are very rare. These include forms
like Pleurococcus vulgaris, Menegh., Mesotsenium endlicherianum, Naeg., Chlamy-
domonas caudata, Wille, Nostoc minutissimum, Kiitz., and probably other species of
Chlamydomonas. Lastly, mention must be made of large round cells with a smooth
and fairly thick membrane, and filled with yellowish -red or reddish, homogeneous or
somewhat granular contents (text fig. 1, D, p. 122) ; the contents were commonly slightly
contracted away from the wall on one side of the cell. These cells are of large size
(diam. = about 40-60 M) — often as big as or bigger than the largest Chlorosph&ra-cells—
and although rare are very easily recognised when present, owing to their distinctive
colour. These cells rather recall some figured by Wittrock,1 and referred by him to
Chlamydomonas (Sphserella) nivalis (Sommerf.), Wille, but owing to their large size
(about 52 M) it may be doubted whether they really belong to this species. Except
for their larger size, there is also some resemblance to the resting - cells of
C. sanguinea, Lagerh.2

In sample No. 2 a fungus was frequently to be found which, judging by its goni-
diophore, was a species of Penicillium. A second fungus occurred in the other two
samples, but could not be determined.8

In concluding this consideration of the yellow snow flora, attention may be drawn
to one or two general features. The flora is practically entirely composed of green
algae (except for the above-mentioned species of Nostoc). Diatoms are represented
only by fragments of frustules, and there are very few even of these. The plankton
character of the whole flora is also a point of interest, and indicates that it may have
arisen in part by spores of plankton-forms being carried by the wind on to the surface
of the snow. This probably applies to all snow floras.

C. RED SNOW.4

The three samples (Nos. 4-6) of red snow included in the collections from the
South Orkneys were all of them very poor in algal forms, showing that red snow in

1 V. B. Wittrock, " Om snons och isens Flora, etc.," in A. E. Nordenskiold, Studier och forskningar, etc., Stockholm,
1883, pi. iii., fig. 2.

2 Lagerheim, loc. tit., pi. xxviii., fig. 1. It having been suggested to me that the cells above described might be cysts
of rotifers, I sent some material of yellow snow to Mr James Murray, who very kindly informs me that the cells in
question are quite unknown to him and nol rotifers. On the same authority I am able to state that the yellow snow
includes yellow cysts (100-1 50 /») of bdelloid rotifers and a species of Collembola.

3 Tufts of short threads, richly branched in an arborescent manner and composed of spindle-shaped cells, 1 ^ or less
in diameter. Cells thickest at a point about two-thirds of their length from the base ; from this point they taper
gradually towards the base and rapidly towards the apex of each cell.

* So many accounts of red snow have already been published, that a general consideration seemed unnecessary, and
the following account deals solely with the components of the samples of red snow from the South Orkneys. The
most important contributions on the subject of red snow are : V. B. Wittrock, " Om snbns och isens Flora, etc.," in
Nordenskibld, Studier och forskningar, Stockholm, 1883, pp. 65-123, and pi. iii. ; Lagerheim, "Bidrag till kannedomen
om snofloran i Lulea Lappmark," Bot. Notiser, 1883 ; Lagerheim, "Die Schneeflora des Pichincha," Her. Deutsch. Bot.
Get., x., 1892, pp. 517-534, pi. xxviii. ; Lagerheim, "Bin Beitrag zur Schneeflora Spitzbergens," Nuova Notarisia,
1894 ; Chodat, "Flore des neiges du col des Ecandies," Bull. Herbier Boitiier, iv., 1896, p. 881 et seq. and pi. ix. ;
Chodat, Alguet verta de la Suiste, Berne, 1902, pp. 95, 96.

FRESH \\ VIT.I: \\-..r. OH mi Nfl 1 11 .>KKSi:Y8. 119

this region does nut attain to nearly HO al>iin<l;iiit a development as yellow snow.1 The
number of species present is also smaller. «»n tin- whole sample 4 was richer in
individuals than cither 5 or 6, and showed a somewhat ditfen-ni constitution. Nearly
all the forms present were in tin- ivMmi: condition, so that some doubt attaches to
certain determinations. Th<- samples <.f n .1 .-now inc-lu-lr.l a <;ood deal of non-algal
matti-r, such as hairs, starch grains, pollen grains of /W<«-«rpiM, etc.

In coni|>arison with the Horn of the y«-llu\v snow we have to note certain similarities
ami certain differences. Among the former we may reckon the occurrence of character-
istic forms of the ydlow snow flora, such as S<-"tif//<t >tnt>n-<-t«-<t, K. K. Fritsch, and
Raphidonema nivale, Lagerh. The former was found only in .-.miplcs 5 and G,
especially in the latter; the number of individuals was small, but those present were

•..•eptionally large size (length of cell about 55^). They appea red to contain the
same yellowish fat an in the yellow snow forms; no resting-stages were observed.
The /{< i/>l<i < lonema was quite common (especially in sample 4), and in this out
agreed absolutely with Lagerheim's description. Apart from fragments of an
(Edogonium it was the only filamentous form present

There are two marked differences from the yellow snow flora. These are (n) the
immense preponderance of red spherical cells, no doubt constituting the resting-cells
of different members of Chlamydomonadaceaj (see below), ami (l>) the occurrence of
various diatoms in all three samples. The resting-cells are of two chief types, viz.
with and without a broad mucilage-sheath. The latter type are circular, with a
smooth, somewhat thickened membrane and granular contents, with a central pyrenoid
(text fig. 1, A, p. 122); the diameter of these cells varies between 10 and 20 M. The
red colouring matter in the contents had Wen for the greater part taken up into the
preserving fluid, and the cell-contents appeared colourless or slightly greenish ; it is
therefore impossible to say what the exact colour of these cells was in nature. A
considerable quantity of fat was often present in these resting-cells. They recall very
markedly the resting-cells (aplanospores) of Chlamydomonas nii-alis (Sommerf.), Wille
( = Sph#rella nivalis, Sommerf.), as figured by Witt rock.1 As very few other stages of
this alga were found, the determination must, however, remain somewhat doubtful.
In one or two cases subdivision of the contents into a number of parts was observed,
but this, of course, scarcely aids in determining the species.

The second type of resting-cell (observed only in sample 4) closely resembles the
other type except that the cells are surrounded by a broad sheath of mucilage often about
two to three times the width of the cell in diameter (<-f. text fig. 1, C, p. 122') ; in many
cases the mucilage was of a deep red colour, probably owing to the colouring matter of
the cell having diffused out and stained the mucilage under the influence of the preaenr-

i '/. »l«o the remark* on the distribution of red and yellow mow cited on p. 99, from Dr R. N. Rud
Brown'* letter*.

* Wiurock, lot. cii., tab. iii., fig. 1.

1 The mucilage-sheath wa* often eontidwabljT broader than U ihown in this figure.

120 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

ing fluid. This deeply-coloured mucilage made details of the enclosed cell difficult
to determine, but so much could be seen that it has a moderately thickened wall and
granular contents ; a pyrenoid (?) was only very rarely visible. Numerous small particles
were generally adhering to the surface of the mucilage, and this still further obscured
the enclosed cell. The resting-cells of the second type were far less numerous than
those of the first. They appear to correspond to cells observed by Lagerheim,1 and
referred by him to Chlamydomonas, sp. ; similar cells were noticed by Wittrock.2 I
am unable to add to our knowledge of these cells, and have consequently merely
described them in the systematic portion of this paper as Chlamydomonas, sp. (?). In-
asmuch as these cells are of about the same dimensions as the smaller resting-cells of
the first type (described above), and as the two kinds of cells occur side by side, they
may be merely different stages of the same organism.

Apart from the forms hitherto mentioned, the only other constituents of the red
snow from the South Orkneys are diatoms, which are, however, found only as isolated
individuals (Melosira sol, Kiitz., Coscinodiscus radiatus, Ehrb., etc.). It seems
probable that only the red resting-cells above described and the Raphidonema are
true components of this flora, and that the remaining forms are introduced by the
agency of wind and (?) animals (possibly the penguins). The Scotiella is perhaps an
introduction from the yellow snow flora (which is sometimes not very far separated
from the red snow, cf. p. 99), while the diatoms (which are in great part marine forms)
probably come from the seashore.

The complete list of algse found in the red snow from the South Orkneys is
as follows : —

Clilamydomonas nivalis (Sommerf.), Wille (1). Melosira sol, Kiitz.

„ sp. (cf. above). Coscinodiscus radiatus, Ehrb.

Scotiella antarctica, F. E. Fritsch. Navicula borealis (Erhb.), Kiitz.

RaphiJonema nirale, Lagerh. Amphora ovalis, Kiitz.

CEdogonium, sp. Triceratium, sp. (T. arcticum, Bright?).
Zygnema, sp. (one filament).

D. SYSTEMATIC ENUMERATION OF FRESHWATER ALG^E
FROM THE SOUTH ORKNEYS.

A. ISOKONT^l.
CHLAMYDOMON ADAGES.

1. CHLAMYDOMONAS CADDATA, Wille, Algol. Not., xi., Nyt Magazin f. Natur-
videnskab, xli., 1903, pp. 115-118 and 135-136, pi. iii., figs. 4-11 (PI. 1., figs. 35-40).
Samples 10 and 11, abundant; also as a rare form in the yellow snow.
This and the following species are the only forms found in the material from the South

1 Lagerheim, Her. Denttch. Bot: Get., x., 1892, pp. 523, 529, pi. xxviii., fig. 10.

2 Wittrock, " Om snons och isens Flora," loc. cit.

FRESHWATER ALO* OF THE SOUTH ORKNEYS. 121

Orkneys that \\.-rv obviously preserved in nn active, motile condition. Tin- promim-m
features of this species, as describe<l by Wille, are the protrusion of the posterior end of
the individual into a conical tij> (figs. 37, 38), which is often somewhat bent to one
(flu- INI), tin- fact thai tin- two cilia are about «|»al in length to the body of the cell,
and that the strongly tlm k- n«-d base of the chloroplast contains a median rounded
l>\r. noid (figs. 37, 38). There can be no doubt that the individuals observed belong
to thia species, although one or two minor points of difference were noted. The cilia
were frequently found to be as much as one and a third times the length of the cell
(not shown in the figures) ; they were nearly always curved back or spread out at right
angles to the body of the cell (figs. 37, 38), as Wille shows them. The size of the
ordinary individuals varies considerably ; length - 13-20 M, breadth = 7-10 M, but some
of the dividing individuals are much larger. The pointed posterior end, as a general
rule, lies in the same straight line as the axis of the individual, but bending was not
uncommon. The cell-membrane is almost invariably much more prominently thickened
at the pointed posterior end, and not uncommonly individuals are found in which the
whole of the pointed portion consists of solid membrane (fig. 39). In many cases
(cf. Wille, loc. cit.) the posterior part of the protoplasmic contents is also pointed
and in the living individual probably in direct contact with the pointed cell-wall,
alt hough in preserved material generally separated from it by a space (cf. how-
ever fig. 38). But in a considerable number of individuals, the back end of the
protoplasmic body was rounded off and separated by a marked interval from the
pointed tip ; it seems that this may be a preliminary to cell-division, as all dividing
individuals were found to have the protoplast rounded off in this way (cf. fig. 35).
Many examples of division (from the presence of two pyrenoids in the cell up to
the formation of two daughter-individuals, fig. 35) were observed ; in all cases such
divisions were longitudinal and took place after withdrawal of the cilia. Curious
division-stages were found in the form of very large individuals (in this case with
or without cilia) containing a considerable number (eight or more) of protoplasmic
units, each with a pyrenoid (fig. 36) ; such individuals may possibly have been
forming gametes. The prominent beak at the point of origin of the cilia, described
and figured by Wille, was often difficult to recognise. On the other hand, in a few
cases there was a very pronounced development of this beak (fig. 40) in the form
of a rounded protrusion, from the base of which the cilia arose. Apart from these
peculiarities, the Antarctic form showed all the features described by Wille, viz.
ribbing of the basin-shaped chloroplast, an elongated stigma (rarely visible), con-
tractile vacuoles, etc.

2. CHLAMYDOMONAS KIIHKNBKKGII, Gorosch., Bull. Soc. imp. d. Nat. de Moteou,
1890, No. 3, p. 128-131, pi. iii., figs. 10-25.
Samples 10 and 11, common.

Probable zygospores observed in sample 1 1.

VOL. ill. ie

122 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

3. ? CHLAMYDOMONAS INTERMEDIA, Chod., Alg. Suisse, 1902, p. 135.
Samples 10 and 11, rather common.

I am somewhat doubtful about the determination of this form.

4. CHLAMYDOMONAS NIVALIS (Sommerf.), Wille, Algol. Notizen, xi., Nyt Magazin
f. Naturvidenskab, xli., 1903, pp. 147-148 (text fig. 1, A).

Samples 4-6 (red snow !), common.

Cf. description on p. 119; as suggested by Chodat, Wille, etc., these resting-
cells may include Lagerheim's C. sanguined. Diam. of resting-cells = 10-20 M.

E

TBXT FIGURE 1.

A, CKlamydomonas nivalis (Sommerf. ), Wille, resting-cells from the red snow ( x 1100) ; B, Navicula muticopsis,
V. Heurck, outline of an individual from sample 11 to show shape ( x 1030) ; C, Chlamydomonas, sp., resting-cells from the
red snow (cf. p. 119) (xllOO); D, resting-cells from the yellow snow (cf. p. 118) ( x 830) ; E, upper figure, Microcystis
merismopedioida, n. sp., surface-view of colony (cf. p. 130) ( x 1100) ; lower figure, typical colony of the same ( x 540) ;
F, Sphsrocystis schroeteri, Chod., f. nivalis, n. f. from the yellow snow ( x 540) ; G, the same, showing division of cells of colony
( x 830) ; H, Colostrum microporum, Naeg., f. irregulars, n. f. (cf. p. 126) ( x 1100).

5. CHLAMYDOMONAS, sp. (text fig. 1, C).
Sample 4 (red snow !), rather common.

Resting-cells in a wide sheath of mucilage ; diam. of cell alone = 9-10 M ; of cell and
mucilage = 20-28 n (see also pp. 119-120).

PHACOTACEjE.

6. PTEROMONAS NIVALIS (Shuttelw.), Chod., Alg. Suisse, 1902, p. 145, fig. 70 ; Wille,
Algol. Notizen, xiii., Nyt Magazin f. Naturvidenskab, xli., 1903, p. 167-171, pi. iii.,
;. 46-51 (PI. I., figs. 22-24 and 31).

Flil->ll\\ A'lT.ll A \JQJR OF Till -'I HI nUKMYs |23

Samples 1-3 (yellow snow!), isolated.

This sjK?ciea should probably !»• transfrrn-d to the genus ScotielUt (.•/' pp. 109-111).

nf iiiilivi.ltials •_"_' a ; breadth = I '2 ft.

TMTMASPOMAOMM

7. SPH.*ROCY8TI8 3CHROETKRI, Chad., Bull. Herbver Bousier, v., 1897, p. 296,
pi. ix.

Forma HIIYI/M, n. f. (text fig. 1, F-G ; PL II., phot 2, S (cf. pp. 113-115)).

Familiae microscopicie forum puulo irrcgulariore quam in specie typica ; cellulee ante
divisionem reserv.mt abundaiitiam ndipis, qui invenitur in cellulis filialibus ; cellular
sunt saepe ellipsoideae. Diam. cell. = 7-12 M ; diam. cell. fit. = 2-3 M.

Samples 1 and 3, especially common in the latter.

PROTOCOCCACK&.

8. CHLOROSPH/KRA ANTARCTICA, n. sp. (PI. I., figs. 2-6 ; PI. II., phots. 1, 3, 5, 6, C).
Cellule aut raagnte .spli:i-ri< -a- sinirulte aut parvae, paulum angulares, in familias

parvas consociatto ; celluhe magna; et intenlum ccllulac par vie vagina iiiucoaa ampin
inuniUu ; membrana modice incrassuta, plcrumque prtebentes duo strata ; cliromatophora
fere sphterica cum foraminc parvo in una pnrte ; ndcps semper atle.st abundans in
cellulis ; puucw granuUe amylaceue plerumquc adsunt. Propugatio per divisionem ;
zoosporas non inveni. Diam. max. cellulao magnae = 43 n ; diam. min. cell, parviu — 7 M
(omnes transitiones inter duas dimensioues) ; diam. cell, plerumque - 1 1 M-26 M ; diam.
vaginae mucosie = 39-50 M (cell, pertincntes = 26-28 M).

Probably nearly allied to C. angulosa, Klebs. (cf. p. 104).

Samples 1-3 (yellow snow !), very abundant.

For full consideration, see pp. 103-104.

9. TROCHISCIA HYSTRIX (Reinsck), Hansg., Hedwigia, 1888, p. 129; Reiiisch,
Uber Acanthococau, Ber. Deutsch. Bot. Ges., 1886, p. 241, tab. xi., fig. 25.

Sample 10, rare; previously recorded from South Georgia (Reinsch).

10. TROCHISCIA RETICULARIS (ReinscK), Harwg., Prodr. Algenftora, v. Bdhmen, il,
1892, p. 241.

Sample 10, rather common.

A small form of this species ; diam. cell. = 10 M.

11. TROCHISCIA ANTARCTICA, n. sp. (PI. I., fig. 30).

Cellulae sphaerica3 solitariae cum membrana crassa gelatinosa numerosis processibus
i-iuii-atis truncatis obtectaa et junctis reticulo costarum ; chromatophorae ? ; cellulae cum
cytoplasmate granuloso, semper granulas amylaceas et intenlum aliquantum adipis
iiK-ludente. Propagatio? Diam. cell. = 10-13 M ; crassitude membrane* 2-3 M.

124 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

Samples 1-3 (yellow snow !), fairly common.

Probably nearly allied to T. reticularis (Reinscb), Hansg. For full consideration,
see p. 116.

12. TROCHISCIA NIVALIS, Lagerh., Ber. Deutsch. Bot. Ges., x., 1892, p. 530, and
pi. xxviii., fig. 23 (PI. L, fig. 29).

Sample 11, rare.

The individuals were rather smaller than those described by Lagerheim (diam.
cell. = 10 M), but as in his form covered with very numerous minute spines; one (or
more ?) pyrenoids were visible in every case. There appear to be several chloroplasts.

13. TROCHISCIA PACHYDERMA (Reinsch}, Hansg., Hedwigia, 1888, p. 128; Reinsch,
tjber Acanthococcus, Ber, Deutsch. Bot. Ges., 1886, p. 240, tab. xi., figs. 8-9.

Samples 10 and 11, fairly common.

SOENEDESMACE/E (seusu Oltmanns).

14. OOCYSTIS LACUSTRIS, CJtod., Bull. HerUer Boissier, v., 1897, p. 296, and
pi. x., fig. 1-7.

Forma nivalis, n. f. (PI. I., figs. 27, 28).

Poli cellularum rotundati vel acuti ; in cellula aliquantum adipis flavi. Long. cell. =
13-15 n; lat. cell. = 9-10 M.

Samples 1-3 (yellow snow !), rare.

This form has been fully considered on pp. 112-113.

15. OOCYSTIS SOLITARIA, Wittr. in Wittrock et Nordstedt, " Alg. aquae dulc. exsicc,"
No. 244, Bot. Notiser, 1879, p. 24 and fig.

Sample 11, rare.

Cells ellipsoidal in shape, with rounded ends ; membrane moderately thick, with
apparently two layers, slightly thicker at the two ends of the cell ; cells generally
solitary, but now and again to the number of about eight within a mother-cell. Fat
generally present in the cell-contents. Length of cells = 16-20 M ; width = 13 M.

16. CHODATELLA BREVISPINA, n. sp. (PI. I., figs. 25, 26; PI. II., phots. 3, 5. Gli).
Cellulse ellipsoideae plus minusve complaiiatae setis brevibus quae non amplius bis

crassitudine membranse cellulae exstaut per totam superficiem externam confcrtae ; setae
plerumque tenues et angustae, interdum paulo crassiores, aequilongae ; inter ea quae
cellula continet semper est adeps, plerumque abundans, saepe similis duobus globis in
utroque fine cellulae. Long, cell. = 17-20 M ; lat. cell. = 10-15 /«.

Samples 1 and 3 (yellow snow !), common ; isolated in sample 10.

This species differs from all hitherto described species of Cfiodatella in having very
short spines, which cover the surface uniformly. A full consideration will be found
on pp. 111-112.

I i;l>ll\\ viT.K \i-.i '.-I Ml) SOUTH OMOTB1 125

.

S, .iMK.I.I \ Ml |H

Cellula- el. • in utroque tino rotundaUu processibus alwformilniH plus minusve

longitii'ltii:ilil>iis sex nut mult i- muiiita) ; ala» suut aut rectie aut undulatoj ; chroma-
t'>|i!i<>r.iiii siiiirularem esse probabile est, cum pyrciioide ; abundantia e«t adipis in una
.sp.-.-ie. Propagatio subdiviaione cellula) immutatiu aut sponc perdurantis in paucas
partes verisimilc est Sporo perdurantes cum tnenibrnnis valde iucrassatis trans-
tiu'iiratintic r.-llularum vulgarium formari videntur.

This genua is certainly a close ally of Oocystis (<•/. ]>. I OH). I think it very probable
that Pteromoruu nivalis (Shuttlw.), (.'hod., is a species of this genus (<•('. p. 1 10).

17. SCOTIELLA ANTARCTICA, U. 8p. (PI. I., figs. 7-17 I PI. II., phots. 1, 4, «, &').

Celluhu ellipsoideaj circiter duplo longiores quam aunt latas sex e pariete exstantiluis
alaoformibus processibus, qui extonduntur recti et {cquidistantcs inter duos lines cellula>
instructa). Unus par alarum oppositarum (alaj principales) extenditur continuus circa
eelliilam ; duo alii pares alarum (alie laterales) sej>arati suut alis principalilxis, et ab
utroque fine .•••Hula- paulum exstautes introrsura subito curvantur, ita ut in utroque fine
rellulw sinus formatus ease videatur (cf. fig. 8 et 9). Ala qutoque habet mediam
incisuram propriain speciei. Cellula continct inultum adipis Harentis ; cytoplasmatis
structura investigari non |*otest. Spora* peidimotOI I'uni incnil>nina crassa et undulata
sunt formata) metamorphosi (rclliilariiin vulgarium. 1'ropagatio (?) subdivisioM ct-llula1
immutatnj aut aponc perdurantis in paucas partes possibile videtur. Ix>ng. cell, ab
alter.) fine ad alterum = 43-49 M (interdura 55 M) ; lat veri corporis cell. » 16-21 M;
lat. totius cell. (i.e. cum alia) = 28-30 M (interdum 42 M).

Samples 1-3 (yellow snow!), 5 and 6 (red snow!), 9, 11, and 15; rather common
in yellow and red snow, rare in the other samples. Largest individuals in red snow.

A full description and consideration of this species will be found on pp. 105-108.

18. SCOTIRLLA POLYPTERA, n. 8p. (PI. I., figs. 18-21).

Cellula) late ellipsoideir, paulo lougiores quam sunt lata.-, magno numero alarum
imil to minus exstantium <juam in S. antarctica instructa). Ala? plerumque sunt
paulum directs; in spiram ct undulata), ita ut adumbratio cellula) videatur crenata
ab omnibus partibus. Alae exstant paulum ab utroque fine cellula) ct curvantur
introrsum ita ut sinus debili.s formetur. Adeps reservari uon videtur. Spone p«T-
durantoa? Propagatio subdivisione cellularum vulgarium prolialiilis est Long. cell. =
20-24 n ; lat cell. » 16-17 M.

Samples 1 and 3 (yellow snow !), very rare; as an occasional form in samples 10,
11, and 15.

This species has been considered more fully on pp. 108-109.

19. ? RAPHIDIUM PYRKNOGKRUM, Chod., Algws vertet de la Suisse, 1902, p. 200,
fig. 119 (PI. I., fig. 34).

Samples 1 and 3 (yellow snow I), rare.

126 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

Cf. p. 117. The forms observed are possibly referable to a distinct species, but the
material was insufficient to come to definite conclusions on this point. Width of
cells = 2 /".

20. CCELASTRUM MiCROPORUM, Naeg. ex. A. Br., Alg. unicell,, 1885, p. 70 ; Rabenh.,
Fl Europ. Alg., iii., 1868, p. 80.

Samples 10, 11, and 15, fairly common.

Forma irregulare, n. f. (text fig. 1, H, p. 122).

Cellulae ccenobii irregularissime cohserentes.

Iii sample 11 there occurred side by side with normal colonies of C. microporum
others, in which the cells were very irregularly connected, so that the compact spherical
appearance of the normal colony was often quite lost. Frequently the sphere was only
half formed ; in other cases, while several cells of the colony showed the usual arrange-
ment, others were so disposed that they stood off from the general surface of the colony
and completely destroyed the symmetrical character of the latter (fig. 1, H). In other
cases again the colonies were very small, consisting of only four or six cells. These
peculiar forms may possibly be explained by Senn's observations (" Uber einige colonie-
bildende einzellige Algen," Bot. Zeitung, Ivii., 1899), who found that colonies of
Colostrum tend to dissociate into their individual cells if plenty of oxygen is present
in the surrounding medium. This is likely to be the case in water in these Antarctic
localities and may account for the numerous irregularities above described. Samples
10, 11, and 14 contained numerous isolated cells of the Caelastrum-type, and these are
very probably to be regarded as dissociation-products of normal colonies.

21. CCELASTRUM SPH^ERICUM, Naeg., Gait, einzell. Algen, Zurich, 1849, p. 98, and
tab. v., c, fig. 1.

Sample 11, rather rare.

PLEUROCOCCACE^E.

22. PLEUROCOCCUS VULGARIS, Menegh., Monograph. Nostoch., p. 38.
Samples 1 and 3 (yellow snow !), rare ; samples 10 and 11, not uncommon.
This species was occasionally found in Nos. 10 and 11 forming short filaments.

23. PROTODERMA BROWNII, n. sp. (PI. I., fig. 1 ; PI. II., phots. 1, 2, 3, 5, P).
Thallus constat ex uno vel duobus (vel pluribus ?) stratis cellularum et explanatus

est in summa nive ; margo thalli irregularis. Cellulaa multangulares vel angulis modice
rotundatis ; membranae cellularum gelatinosae (?), hyalinse, lamellosee, lamella intermedia
paulum granulata. Chromatophora singula, similis disco arcuato, cum pyrenoide.
Cellulae interdum continent aliquantum adipis. Propagatio ? Diam. cell. = 5-12 M.

Samples 1 and 3 (yellow snow !), abundant.

It is probable that Pleurococcus vulgaris, Men. ft cohserens, Wittr. (" Om snons och
isens Flora," loc. cit.), in part belongs to this species. Wittrock's fig. 17 (on pi. iii.)
strongly recalls a patch of Protoderma brownii.

ri:i>n\v \i KI; AljQJI OF TH1 lOUTfl "|:KM:Y& 127

A full roimideratioii <>f this species will be found on pp. 102-108. In wimple 16 a
very .similar form was found growing on Prasiola critpa; the cells (dinm. 5-7 /x), how-
ever, larked fat. and ihf cell-wall- w re not nearly so gelatinous.

J I KKKMOSPHARA VIRIIUS, De Bary, Conj., p. 5(J. tab. viii., fig*. *jfi 27 ; RaUrnli.,
Fl. I ... Alt/., ill, 1868, p. '24.
Sample 1 1.
Average diaiin-U-r of cells*- 50 p.

ULOTRWHACEA.

25. ULOTHRIX SDBTILIS, Kiitz., Spec. Alg., p. 345 ; Tub. I'/ujr., ii., tab. 85 ; Rabenh.,
/•'I. K'irop. Alg., iii., 1868, p. 365 (PI. II., phots. 1, 2, 6, U).

Samples 1 and 3 (yellow snow !), rather rare.

CH^ETOPHORACE.I

26. RAPHIDONEMA NIVALK, Lagtrh., Ber. Deutm-h. li»t. ties., x., 1892, p. 523, pi.
xxviii., figs. 15-21 (PI. I., figs. 32, 33).

Samples 1-3 (yellow snow !), rather rare ; 4-6 (red snow!), rather common.
Many of the filaments were narrower than Lagerheim's form ; diam. of cells - 2-4 n.
See also pp. 116-117.

(EDOQOXIACKM.

27. (EOOGONIUM, 8p.

Samples 1 and 3 (yellow snow !), isolated.

Diam. of cells = 20 M ; length of cells = 56-65 M ; cells with numerous caps.

28. (EoooomuM, sp.
Sample 4 (red snow !), isolated.

Diam. cell. = 8 M ; cells about three times ns long as their diameter.

PRASIOLACEJE.

29. PRASIOLA CRISPA (LiyfUf.), Ay., Sp., p. 416; Kiitz., Tab. Phyc., v., tab. 40.
fig. 6.

Samples 8, 9, 11, 12, and 16, abundant; numerous early stages in sample 16.

This form is already well known as occurring in Antarctic regions. It was first
recorded by Hooker and Harvey (Botany of the Antm-ctic Voyage (Flora Antarctica),
voL ii., pp. 498-499), as Ulva crisfta, Lightf., as occurring in " Berkeley Sound, Falkland
Islands ; on moist rocks ; Cockburn Island, Graham's Land ; very abundant." They
add the comment : " A highly interesting species, because it is one of the very few ter-
restrial plants that have been gathered on the limits of vegetation both in the Northern
and Southern hemisphere." Subsequently it was recorded by Hariot from Cape Horn,

128 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

by Svedelius from Patagonia, and by Wille from Cape Adare (" Antarktische Algen.
Mitteilungen iiber einige von C. E. Borchgrevink auf clem antarktischen Festlande gesam-
melte Pflanzen," Nyt Magazin f. Naturvidenskab, xl., 1902, pp. 209-219). Various
authors, who have dealt with the Antarctic Prasiolas, have held rather different views as
to the specific determinations ; several (such as Kiitzing, Rabeuhorst, and Svedelius) con-
sider that there are two species, Prasiola crispa and Prasiola antarctica, Kiitz.1 These
different views are fully considered in the paper of Wille above cited. On the basis of
a careful investigation of Borchgrevink's material from Cape Adare, Wille (loc. cit.,
p. 217) comes to the conclusion that there is no true point of difference between
P. antarctica and P. crispa ; it appears, however, that Borchgrevink's material was
the true P. cnspa and not the form described as P. antarctica by other authorities.

There appears to be no doubt that some of the Antarctic Prasiola is distinguished
from the normal P. crispa by larger interspaces between the areolse and prominent
thickening of the outer walls of the cells, but it may be questioned whether they warrant
the establishment of a distinct species. The differences do not appear to be of specific
value, and the case would perhaps be best met by regarding the Antarctic type as a
var. antarctica of P. crispa. No typical specimens of P. antarctica were present in
the material from the South Orkneys.2

My material showed most of the stages figured by Wille on his pi. iii. Numerous
filaments of the Hormidium-stage were observed, but in many of them a considerable
number of the cells were dead or dying, and it appeared that the filaments were under-
going fragmentation without coming to anything further. Stages like those shown in
Wille's figs. 13 and 14 were also not uncommon. Little detached groups of cells, like
those of Wille's figs. 11 and 12 were very common in the sediment at the bottom of
the tubes. It appears that such groups of cells are not necessarily formed only in the
marginal portions of the thallus. In some specimens there were extensive strips of the
thallus in which the cells were obviously in a moribund condition, and in the centre of
such patches there was often a small rounded group of living cells with very abundant
contents. The surrounding dying cells were of considerably larger dimensions than the
others, and looked as though they had not divided recently. No doubt the central
group of living cells becomes freed by the dying away of the surrounding part of the
thallus, and acts as an organ of vegetative propagation.

The cells of the South Orkneys material had a curious purplish or olive-brown tinge,
which is probably due to the action of the preservative (1 per cent, phenol) ; staining with
iodine brought out the chloroplast and pyrenoid very plainly. The dimensions were as
follows : — width of cells = 4 n ; length = 6 /* ; thickness (i.e. dimensions at right angles to
surface of thallus) = 13 yu. There was always only a single layer of cells.

1 Cf. also W. and Q. S. West, Brit. Antarct. Exped., 1907-09, vol. i., Biology, part vii., "Freshwater Algae," 1911,
p. 272-274.

2 Since writing the report on the Algae of the South Orkneys, which was published in the Journ. Linn. Soc., I
have examined the true Prasiola antarctica, and this has consequently led me to modify slightly my remarks on the
two species given in the Linn. Soc. paper.

KI:I -n\\ vmi \IJQM OF Tin: >"i MI OEKVB1 129

n. CONJUGATE
UESOTrtNIACEA.

30. MKSOT^ENH M KNDUCHERIANUM, Naeg.t GcUt. tinzrll. Alg.t 1849, p. 109, t&l. <•
West and West, Brit. Dcsm., 1904, p. 56. pi. iv., figs. 20, 21.

S.mij'l.- 15. fairly common ; samples 1 and 3 (yellow snow !), isolated.

There appeared to be more than two pyrenoids. Cells 24-26 M long ; 8-9 M broad.

:: I . CYLINDROCYSTIS RREBISSONII, Menegh., Monograph. Nostoch., 1842,p. 89, tab. xii.,
fig. 13 ; West and West, Brit. Desm.t 1904, p. 58, pi. iv., figs. 23-32.

Sample 8, fairly common ; previously recorded from South Georgia (Reinsch).
Two elongated pyreuoids mostly very obvious ; length of cells - 50-54 M ;

breadth I :: •<.

32. CYLINDROCYSTIS CRA88A, Dt- llttry, Conj.t 1858, pp. 37, 74, tab. vii., fig. c, 1-2;
West and West, Brit. Desm., 1904, p. 59, pi. iv., figs. 33-38.

Samples 8 and 9, fairly common.

Cells 32-35 M long; 14-1 5 M broad. Two rounded pyreiioids. Cells occasionally
very slightly curved, with broadly rounded ends.

ZYQNEUACK^E.

33. MOUQBOTIA, sp.

Sample 8 ; only one filament of four cells seen.
Cells 3 1 n broad ; six times as long.

34. ZYGHKMA, sp.

Sample 4 (red snow !) ; one very much shrunken filament of about twenty cells.
Diam. cell. = 28 M ; cells of the same length or one and a half times as long as broad.

C. HETEROKONTjE.
CONFERVACE&

35. CONFERVA BOMBYCINA, Ag., Syst., p. 83, n. 10; Rabenh., Fl. Europ. Alg., iii.,
1868, p. 323.

Forma minor, Wille, Algol. Mitteil., Pringsh. Jahrb., xviii., p. 467.
Samples 8, 9, 10, and 15, rather rare.
Diam. cell = 6/u ; two to three times as long.

D. CYANOPHYCEvE (Myxophyce*).
CHROOCOCCA CE;£.

36. SYNECHOCOCCUS .KRCOINOSUS, Naeg., Gait, einzell. Alg., 1849, p. 56, tab. 1, K.,
fig. 1.

Sample 10, rather rare.

Cells isolated or in twos ; diam. cell = 3 M

VOL. III. 17

130 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

37. ENTOPHYSALIS GRANTJLOSA, Kiitz., Phyc. gen., 1843, p. 177, pi. xviii., fig. 5.
Sample 16, common.

38. ? APHANOTHECE SAXICOLA, Naeg., Gatt. einzell. Alg., 1849, p. 60, tab. 1, H, fig. 2.
Sample 11, rare.

39. MICROCYSTIS OLIVACEA, Kiitz., Phyc. gen.,ip. 170; Rabenh., Fl. Europ. Alg.,
ii., 1865, p. 51.

Samples 8, 9, 10, 11, and 14, rather common ; previously recorded from Kerguelen
(Reinsch).

40. MICROCYSTIS MERISMOPEDIOIDES, n. sp. (text fig. 1, B, p. 122).

Fauiilise parvse solidse circumfereutia irregular! constant ex cellulis pusillis quse
muco fusco-flavescente vel rarius achroo et, ut videtur, tenaci cohserent. Cellulse in
facie familiae quaternaries regularissime dispositae (ut in genere Merismopedia) ;
dispositio cellularum in partibus interioribus familise investigari non potest, sed dispositio
regularis verisimile est. Diam. fam. = 13-20 M ; diam. cell, fere 07 M.

Samples 11 and 14, common.

In view of the very minute size of the cells and their dense aggregation, it has been
impossible to determine exactly their arrangement in the interior of the solid colonies,
but focussing in different planes seems to show that the same regular arrangement
obtains all through. It is possible that this species belongs to the genus Eucapsis,
described by Clements and Shantz (Minnesota Bot. Studies, iv., 1909, p. 134), but in
the latter genus the colonies are described as cubical, which in no way applies to the
rather irregular colonies of M. merismopedioides. They closely resemble those of a
Microcystis in all except the regular arrangement of the minute cells.

41. CLATHROCYSTIS RETICULATA (Lemm.), Forti, Sylloge Myxophycearum, 1907,
p. 96.

Sample 10, rather rare.

42. GOMPHOSPILERIA APONiNA, Kiitz., Tab. Phyc., i., tab. xxxi., fig. 3 ; Rabenh., Fl.
Europ. Alg., ii., 1865, p. 56.

Sample 11, rare.

43. CfELospHiERiUM KUTZiNGiANUM, Naeg., Gatt. einzell. Alg., 1849, p. 54, tab. 1, c.
Sample 11, rare.

44. MERISMOPEDIA GLAUCUM (Ehrb.), Naeg., Gatt. einzell. Alg., 1849, p. 55, tab. 1, D,
fig. 1.

Sample 11, rather rare.

45. MERISMOPEDIA TENUISSIMUM, Lemm., Beitr. z. Kenntn. d. Planktonalgen, Bot.
Centralbl, 1898, p. 154.

Sample 10, rare.

IUKMIU \li:K MJQM OF Mil. BOI III (IKKNKYS

OSC1LI..II<U!1ACBJS.

46. OSCILLATORIA BRKviN l\'"t:. , < >"mont, OscillarMa, Ann. Set. Nat., Hot., xvi..
p. 24'.». pi. vii., tigs. 14-15.
Sample 10, rather rare.

17. i isi IM.ATORIA SPLKNDIDA, Grer. ; Gomont, OsciUarMe*, Ann, Set. Nat., Bot., xvi.,
l«. •_'»». pi. vii., figs. 7-8.
Sample 10, rather rare.

48. OSCILLATORIA scBTinssiyA, Kiitz., Tab. Phyc., i., 1845-49, p. 27, tab. xxxviii.,
fig. 7.

Sample 10, rather rare.

49. OSCILLATORIA TKNDIS, Ag. ; Gomont, OscillarMca, Ann. Set. Nat., Bot., xvi.,
p. 240, pi. vii., figs. 2, 3.

Samples 10, 11, and 15, rather rare.
Forma sordida, Kiitz., was also present.

50. SPIRULINA SUBTILISSIMA, Kntz., Phyc. gen., 1843, p. 183 ; Rabenh., Fl. Europ.
Alg., ii., 1865, p. 93 ; Gomont, OsciUari&t, p. 272, pi. vii., fig. 30.

Sample 10, rather common.

NOSTOCACE&.

51. ISOCYSTIS INP08IONUM (Kiitz.), Bora, Nuov. (jwoj-n. bot. ital., x., 1878, p. 4G8.
Samples 8, 11, 13, 15, and 17, rather common.

52. Nosroc MINUTISSIMOM, Kiltz., Phyc. gen., p. 204 : Rabenh., Fl. Europ. Alg.,
ii., 1865, p. 162.

Samples 10 and 11, rather common ; 1 and 3 (yellow snow !), rare.

RlVULARIACEsE.

53. CALOTHRIX .*RUGINEA, Thuret ; Bornet et Flahault, Nostocac&s hetfrocystbt,
1886-88, p. 358.

Sample 14, isolated.

Diam. cell =9-11 M. Only one group of filaments was seen, and the determination
is therefore somewhat doubtful. C. seruginea is a marine form, but the habitat from
which sample 14 came would be likely to harbour marine forms.

E. DIATOMAC&E (Bacillariea).

54. MKLOSIRA VARIANS, Ag., Consp., 1830, p. 64; Rabenh., Fl. Europ. Alg., i.
1864, p. 40.

Sample 9, rather rare.

132 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

55. MELOSIRA SOL, Kiltz. ; Van Heurck, Atlas, pi. xci., figs. 7-9.

Sample 4 (red snow !) ; one short chain seen (living) ; previously recorded from the
Antarctic (Hooker and Harvey).

56. COSCINODISCUS RADIATUS, Ehrb. (1838); Rabenh., Fl. Europ. Alg., i., 1864,
p. 34.

Samples 4 and 6 (red snow !), isolated ; previously recorded from Kergueleii (Hooker
and Harvey). A small form (diam. valve = 40-60 M), otherwise agreeing with the
existing descriptions.

57. TRICERATIUM, sp.

Sample 4 (red snow !) ; only a single dead individual seen, but fragments of the
valves common.

The single individual seen closely resembled Van Heurck's (Atlas, pi cxii., fig. 1)
and Wolle's (Diatomacese of North America, pi. cv., fig. 8) figures of T. arcticum,
Bright, in the character of the areolse (small at the three corners !) ; the general shape
was more that of T. repletum, Grev., var. balearica, Grun. (Van Heurck, Atlas,
pi. ex., fig. 7).

58. SYNREDRA, sp.
Sample 11, rare.

59. EUNOTIA GRACILIS, W. Smith, Brit. Diat., i., 1853, p. 16, and pi. xxx.,
fig. 249.

Sample 9, rather common.

A form with but very slightly recurved ends ; length of valve = 22 M ; breadth = 2 M.

60. COCCONEIS COSTATA, Greg., Trans. Micr. Journ., v., p. 68, pi. i., fig. 27.
Samples 9 and 10, rare.

61. NAVICDLA BOREALIS (Ehrb.}, Kiltz. ; Van Heurck, Synopsis Diat., 1885,
p. 76, pi. vi., fig. 3.

Samples 4 (rare), 9, 13, and 17, rather common ; previously recorded from Cockburn
Island (Hooker and Harvey).

Length of valve 35-58 M; breadth 8-11 M.

62. NAVICULA BRAUNII, Grun. ; Van Heurck, Synopsis Diat., 1885, p. 79, pi. vi.,

fig- 21.

Sample 10, very rare.

Length of valve = 37 M ; breadth = 12 /u.

63. NAVICULA BREBISSONII, Kiitz., var. DIMINUTA, Van Heurck, Synopsis Diat.,
1885, p. 77, pi. v., fig. 8.

Samples 9, 10, 13, and 15, rather common.

Length of valve = 20-34 M (rarely 45-47 M) ; breadth = 5-7 M.

\ I I i: \l.«;.i: oh Mil. smill <,|;K\I^ ..;

64. NAVIMI.A .\iuricoP8i8, Van //•".;(-, DiatomJes, R&tilt. voyage du s.y.
" Belgica," Aovere, 1909, p. l-J. i:il.. -J. li- IM (t.xt fig. 1, 15, \>. i

Sample* 8, 9, 10, 11, and 15, cum moo ; previously recorded from the Antarctic
(Van H.-ur.k, M«-M- \\V>t).

I.rn-tli !•!' v. ilve -21-24 n ; l>readth (at widest point)- 10 n.

In most of the individuals the sidi int.- flat. Inn in others tln-v were somewhat

.uviifd ; ends pronoonotdlj swollen in a capitate manner. Such capitate forms
;i|iproach N. dicephala (Ehrb.). \V. Smith.

65. ? NAVICCLA LUCIDOLA, Gran. ; Van Heurck. Adas, 1880-81, pL xiv., fig. 40.
Sample 9, rather rare.

Certainly a very close ally of this species.

66. NAVICULA MDTICA, KiUz. ; Van Heurck, Synopsis Dial., 1885, p. 95, pi. x.,
fig. 17.

Samples 8, 9, 10, 13, and 17, common; previously recorded from the Antarctic
(Reinsch, Holmboe).

Length of valve- 16-35 M ; breadth —7-11 M (incl. f. Goppertiana, Bleisch).

67. AMPHORA OVALIS, Ktitz,; Van Heurck, Synopsis Diat., 1885, p. 59, pi. i.,
fig. 1.

Sample 4 (red snow !), isolated ; the var. gracilis has previously been recorded from
Kerguelen (Reinsch).

68. GOMPHONEMA MoNTANUM, Schum. ; Van Heurck, Synopsis Dial., 1885, p. 124,
pi. xxiii., figs. 33 and 36.

Sample 9, isolated specimens.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

•

PLATB I.

Fig. 1. Prototltrma brotcnii, n. sp. — A small portion of one of tlte sheeU of cells formed by this upecie*
( x 830).

Figs. 2-6. Chlorotphtrra antarctica, n. sp. — Fig. 2. Largo isolate! cell with a wide mucilage-sheath and
a quantity of fat in the cell-contents ( x 540). Fig. 3. A group of small cells without mucilage-sheath ; fat
equally diffused through the contents (xllOO). Figs. 4-5. Oval cells with segregated masses of fat;
possibly a stage in which the cells are preparing to divide (<•/. p. 104) ( x 830, 730 respectively). Fig. 6. A
cell in which the fat is very prominently developed ( x 540).

Figs. 7-11. Sootiella antaretita, n. sp.— 1-2 -principal wings; 3-4 and 5-6-the two pairs of lateral
wings ; pw - principal wings. Fig. 7. A rather small normal individual, as seen when the principal wings
are parallel to the substratum ( x 830). Figs. 8, 9. Two oblique end-views of the organism to show the
course of the wings ( x 830). Fig. 10. Part of a normal individual in which the principal wings are inclined
to the substratum ( x 540). Fig. 11. An individual seen in optical section ( x 430).

Figs. 12-16. SeoiieUa antaretita, n. sp. — Stages in formation of rwting-spores (T). Fig. 12. An
individual in which the wings have lost iu definition (x540). Figs. 13, 14, 15. Three stages in the

134 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

production of the resting-cell ( x 540). Fig. 16. An early stage in the formation of a resting-cell ; contents
rounded off and wings irregular ( x 410).

Fig. 17. .Scotiella antarctica, n. sp. — A possible stage in the production of four new individuals
(xllOO).

Figs. 18-21. Scotidla polyptera, n. sp. — Fig. 18. An individual seen from the side, showing the
numerous undulated wings ; contents not figured (xllOO). Fig. 19. Production of four new individuals;
wings on mother-cell indistinct, but showing the spiral trend ( x 1500). Fig. 20. Oblique end-view of an
individual to show the course of the wings ( x 1100). Fig. 21. A normal individual seen from the sidei
showing the shrunken cell-contents, the spiral wings, and the crenate outline of the whole cell ( x 1100).

Figs. 22-24. Pteromonas nivalis (Shuttelw.), Chod. — Three individuals showing the course of the
wings and the contracted contents ( x 830).

Figs. 25, 26. Chodatella brevispina, n. sp. — Two individuals showing different methods of distribution
of the fat ( x 830).

Figs. 27, 28. Ooeystis lacustris, Chod., f . nivalis. — Two isolated cells from the yellow snow ( x 830).

Fig. 29. Trochiscia nivalis, Lagerh. ( x 1100).

Fig. 30. ,, antarctica, n. sp. — From the yellow snow ( x 1100).

Fig. 31. Pteromonas nivalis (Shuttelw.), Chod.? ( x 1100).

Figs. 32, 33. Raphidonema nivale, Lagerh. ( x 830).

Fig. 34. Raphidium pyrenogerum, Chod.? ( x 1100).

Figs. 35-40. Chlamydomonas caudata, Wille. — Figs. 35, 36. Subdivision of the cell-contents ( x 650).
Figs. 37, 38. Two normal individuals ( x 750). Fig. 39. Individual with a very strongly thickened posterior
tip ( x 750). Fig. 40. Front-end of an individual to show a prominent beak between the two cilia ( x 830).

PLATE II.

All the photographs a on this plate are representations of stained material of yellow snow at various
magnifications. The following symbols are used: — C= Clilorosphtera antarctica, F. E. Fritsch; Ch — Chodatella
brevispina, F. E. Fritsch; P= Protoderma brownii, F. E. Fritsch ; S= Sphxrocystis schroeteri, Chod., f. nivalis ;
Sc = Scotiella antarctica, F. E. Fritsch; U=Ulothrix. (Photographs 1, 2, and 3 are magnified 130 times;
photographs 4, 5, and 6 are magnified 400 times.)

Photographs 1 and 2. — Typical views of the yellow snow flora at a low magnification. In the first
photograph Protoderma brownii is very predominant, but in the centre is seen a group of fairly large
ChlorospJuera-cetts, together with three individuals of Scotiella antarctica. Short filaments of Ulothrix are
visible at several points on the photograph. The second photograph shows a very typical stratum of
Protoderma near the centre, two young colonies of Sphserocystis at the upper end, and an older colony
towards the base. Chlorosphxra-cells of various sizes and often exhibiting well-marked mucilage-sheaths are
obvious at many points in the photograph.

Photograph 3. — This shows a very typical group of large CMorosphtera-cells, with well-marked sheaths,
together with a thick patch of Protoderma. At the right-hand side of the photograph a number of
individuals of Chodatella are to be seen.

Photograph 4. — An individual of Scotiella antarctica, F. E. Fritsch, showing the two principal and two
lateral wings. The notch in the right-hand principal wing is very obvious. At the lower end of the
individual the two lateral wings can be seen curving inwards.

Photograph 5. — A small part of a Protoderma-sheet highly magnified (only the cell-contents are
recognisable) ; this photograph also shows a number of individuals of Chodatella brevispina, F. E. Fritsch.
The small spines on the latter are scarcely visible.

Photograph 6. — This shows part of the central group of cells in photograph 1 on an enlarged scale.
Three individuals of Scotiella, a number of Chlorosph(era-cel\s, and {/foMriz-filaments are visible, while the
ground-mass consists of Protoderma.

1 The photographs on this plate were made with the help of a photomicrographic apparatus purchased by a
research-grant made by the Governors of the East London College, University of London. I am much indebted to
my friend Mr E. Hatschek for assistance in taking these photographs.

SOOT. NAT. ANT. EXP.

FKKSHWATKR ALGAE— FRITBCH I

You III

SCOT. NAT. ANT. EXP.

FRESHWATER ALGAE — FRITOCH 1 1

VOL. III.

••

X.-NOTES ON ANTARCTIC BACTERIOLOGY.

\ -NOTES ON ANTARCTIC BACTERIOLOGY.

By -I H. HARVKY PIRIE, B.Sc., M.D., F.R.C.P.Ed., Surgeon and Geologist
to the Scottish National Antarctic Expedition.

EXTENSIVE bacteriological investigations did not come into the programme of
work undertaken on the Scotia, but, considering the paucity of bacteriological
observations in the Antarctic regions, it seems desirable to publish those made,
the more so, since, comparatively few as they are, they are in some respects
different from those made by some of the other recent Antarctic expeditions; in
others, complementary.

The outfit at my disposal consisted of a supply of nutrient agar and gelatine tubes —
many of the latter of which, unfortunately, were ruined in the passage through the
tropics, — a small steam steriliser, a small incubator, and minor accessories. Materials
were also taken for the manufacture of media, but, although it was found quite
practicable to make up those media, for instance, employed for the cultivation of
denitrifying organisms, and simple gelatine media, it was found almost impossible to
make agar media on board, owing to the constant contamination with moulds. This
difficulty with moulds has been the experience of all who have attempted bacteriological
work at sea : every time a tube or flask is opened mould is liable to get in, and many
of one's cultures and stock media are ruined. Not only this, but the majority of the
films which I made, as the work was being carried on, to bring home for staining, were
spoilt by mould. I would advise anyone, therefore, attempting such work on a future
occasion to have, as far as possible, all media prepared before the departure of the
expedition, and to stain all films which it is desired to keep. No attempt was made
to bring home live cultures of organisms, although a number were brought back,
preserved with formalin vapour and sealed. Under these conditions, of course, exact
determinations of bacterial species are impossible. Difficulties with the incubator and
the necessity of economy in oil fuel led to the use, for the most part, of a warm corner
of the engine-room as an incubator. The irregular variations in the temperature were
not conducive to the best results in obtaining cultures, but, nevertheless, a number
did grow satisfactorily. During the eight months that the ship was frozen up at the
South Orkneys, bacteriological work, beyond some air observations, came to a standstill ;
whilst during my stay in those islands, when the Scotia went north, the most that
could be done was to make cultures which awaited the vessel's return for incubation.

VOL. 111. 137 18

138 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

A number of these were, however, successful. The observations may be divided into
those on —

1. The alimentary canal of Antarctic animals.

2. Sea water.

3. Air.

1. BACTERIOLOGY OF ALIMENTARY TRACTS OF ANTARCTIC ANIMALS.

Whether or not bacteria play an essential role in vertebrate economy by their
action in the alimentary tract, particularly the intestines, is a point which need not
be discussed here, but the observations of Levin in Spitsbergen appear to show that
in Arctic birds and seals the intestines may harbour no bacterial flora. It was a point,
therefore, of considerable interest to see if similar conditions prevailed in the Antarctic
regions where, considering how much more these are cut off from the rest of the world,
one might, on general grounds, expect them to be even more probable. My observa-
tions, however, so far as they go, point rather in the other direction, namely, that
bacteria are present as a rule in the intestines of the seals and birds, although I certainly
was not successful in obtaining them in all the species examined. The following table
shows the species from which I made cultures ; the result, whether positive or negative ;
and some brief notes on the character of the growths and organisms obtained.

Nos. 1 and 2 were inoculated from a Cape pigeon which had been 24 hours killed.
Growth appeared in No. 2, an agar stab culture, in 24 hours, both on the surface and
down the needle track. A moist white growth, most active on the surface, taking
on a yellow tinge as it grew thicker. Sub-culture on gelatine as a streak culture
gave a slimy thick white growth, developing into two thick ridges on either side of
the streak. Apparently pure culture of a stout short bacillus, with rounded ends,
actively motile, Gram — ve, terminal spores (?) or polar staining.

No. 4. — Agar stab culture from intestine of ringed penguin. Growth in 24 hours,
chiefly on the surface. Colonies moist, white, granular, becoming brownish in centre.

No. 6. — Agar stab culture from large intestine of Ross seal. Growth in 24 hours.
Thin moist slimy growth on surface, with crenated edge. Extensive growth from stab,
in form of branches into medium into fuzziness round each branch.

No. 7. — Gelatine stab from same as No. 6. Good growth in 3 days. White on
the surface. Cup-shaped depression formed but no liquefaction.

No. 14. — Gelatine stab from intestine of Emperor penguin 20 hours killed.
Liquefaction of medium, but this may have been due to a mould which was found to
have got in.

No. 15. — Agar stab culture from same as No. 14. White irregular growth on
surface, but not extending for any distance down the stab. Strong faecal odour in
the tube. A mixed growth.

No. 18. — Agar stab culture from intestine of cormorant. Growth visible only
after 4 days. A moist white surface growth. None along stab.

I- -IN ANTARCTIC BACTKKIOlXXn

TAHI

No.

- i .

Medium.

Growth
•f re or
-re.

( 'haracters of Bacteria, etc.

1

C*p« pig*

Agar

-

From bird 24 hours killed.

VWM**«S

2 !>

Agar

+

From same bird as No. 1. A short stout motile

baeiltiu, with rounded ends. Uram negative.

Polar staining.

3

Snowy petrel

Agar

-

From bird 12 hours killed.

(intestine)

4

Ringed penguin

Agar

+

From bin! 3 hour* killed. Short bafiilu*, actively

(intestine)

motile, rounded ends, some longer filamentous

involution forms, (iram negative.

Do.

Gelatine

From same bird as No. 4.

6

ROM seal (in-

Agar

+

Mixed growth. Chit-fly (Iram - ve bueilli, short

testine)

stout round ends, many showing polar staining.

Some much longer forms. Also some large Gram

+ ve rocri in short chains.

7

Do.

Gelatine

+

BafUltu similar to that in No. 6, but rather larger

and thinner rods. Usually occur in pairs end-to-

end.

8

Crab-eating seal

Gelatine

—

From seal 24 hours killed.

(stomach)

1

Emperor penguin

Gelatine

- '

(stomach)

From penguin just killed. " Incubator " temper-

10
11

Do.

Emperor penguin

Agar
Agar

-

ature very unsteady, which may account for
negative results.

(intestine)

12

Snowy petrel (in-

Agar

-

testine)

From petrel 14 hours killed. Incubated at temper-

13

Snowy petrel

A. U

-

ature of only 70* F.

(stomach)

14

Emperor penguin

(ielatine

+

From penguin 20 hours killed. Short and long

(intestine)

bacilli. Some, if not all, motile. Growth early

spoilt by mould.

15

Do.

Agar

+

Mixed growth. Largo Gram -ve eoccut or eoeeo-

Ixicilluf and small delicate motile baeilli. Strong

faecal odour from culture.

16

Fish— Notoihaua

A. •:

- '

roriicffi* (in-

testine)

From fish just caught. Incubated in laboratory at

17

Do.

Medium G for

-

temperature varying between 35* F. and 95* F.

denitrifying

organisms

18

Cormorant — Pha- Agar

+

A coenu, in couples or in clumps. Apparently

laeworas atri-

motile. Very similar to Staphlyoroceu* pyoyum

cept (intestine)

albui in films, but is Gram - ve.

19

Oentoo penguin

Agar

-

From a chick about 3 days old.

(intestine)

30

Crab-eating seal

Agar

-

(intestine)

21

Wilson petrel

Agar

-

(intestine)

22

Weddell seal (in-

Agar

-

testine)

23

Sea-leopard (in-

Agsr

-

testine)

140 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

TABLE I. — continued.

No.

Source.

Medium.

Growth
+ ve or
- ve.

Characters of Bacteria, etc.

24

Giant petrel (in-

Agar

+

Mixed growth. Gram + ve cocci, Gram -l-ve

testine)

diphlheroid bacilli, and small Gram - ve bacilli.

25

Weddell seal (in-

Agar -t-

Growth early spoilt by mould.

testine)

26

Ringed penguin

Agar

+

Large Gram + ve cocci.

(intestine)

27

Adelia penguin

Agar

-

(intestine)

28

Gentoo penguin

Agar

-

(intestine)

29

Snowy petrel (in-

Agar

+

From a nestling. Abundant Gram + ve cocci, like

testine)

Staphylococci in films. Also a large Gram - ve

coccus or cocco-bacillus.

30

Antarctic skua

Agar

+

From a nestling. Large Gram - ve coccus or cocco-

(intestine)

bacillus, short, stout, round-ended. Gram — ve

bacillus with numerous very long spindle-shaped

involution forms.

31

Sheathbill (in-

Agar

-

From a nestling.

testine)

32

Sea-leopard

Agar

+

Some Gram + ve cocci, single or in clumps. A few

very stout round-ended Gram +ve bacilli, mostly

in pairs, end-to-end. Abundant Gram - ve bacilli,

short stout forms with rounded ends, and fairly

numerous longer thread-like forms.

33

Crested penguin

Agar

-

— Catarrha etes

chrysolophus

(intestine)

34

Gentoo penguin

Agar

+

Small Gram - ve cocco-bacillus. A few very large

(intestine)

Gram - ve streptobacilli.

35

Blue petrel (in-

Agar +

Culture lost.

testine)

36

Tern — Sp. incert.

Agar +

Culture dried. No organisms could be found on

(intestine)

trying to make films.

37

Sooty albatross

Agar

j_

A large Gram - ve coccus, mostly in pairs, sometimes

(intestine)

clumps, also in short chains.

No. 24. — Agar stab culture from intestine of giant petrel. Growth visible only
after 5 days, and only as a surface growth. After 3 weeks the appearance of the
growth was that of a dry crinkled growth, very similar to that of an old culture of
tubercle bacilli on potato. This is a mixed growth, however.

No. 26. — Agar stab culture from intestine of ringed penguin. Growth visible after

3 days as a dry white surface growth.

No. 30. — Agar stab culture from intestine of an Antarctic skua, chick. A mixed
surface growth, one a dry crinkled brownish raised growth, overgrown by a moist,
somewhat yellowish film.

No. 37. — Agar stab culture from intestine of sooty albatross. Growth visible in

4 days as a dry brownish raised crinkled surface growth.

trOTU ON ANTARCTIC BACTRRIOIXX.N

141

The following table shows the same data ground according to the specie* of animal
from which inoculations were mad. , with +ve or -ve results: —

TABLE II.

No. of

Specie*.

Culture*

Growth.

\ (ir-.vtli.

Inoculated

CapepigMQ . .
Snowy petrel

•J

1

1

1

3

Wilton petrel

0

1

Giant petrel .

1

0

Blue petrel .

1

0

Sooty •IbetroM

1

0

Ringed penguin

2

i

Emperor penguin .

•J

s

Oentoo penguin

1

2

Adelia penguin

0

1

Cneted penguin

0

1

Cormorant .

1

0

Antarctic skua . .

I

0

Sbeathhill .

0

1

Tern .

0

1

Weddell oeal .

1

I

RoMseal

2

1

Crab-eating aeal

0

2

Sea-leopard .

1

1

Fith

2

0

2

20 specie*.

37

16

21

Growths of one or more species of bacteria were therefore obtained from the
alimentary tract of 13 of the 20 species examined ; from 3 of the 4 species of seals,
and from 10 of the 15 species of birds. Although this seems a very poor result,
it is really large when compared with the numbers of positive findings obtained
on other expeditious. Dr Ekelof obtained a bacillus twice from the intestinal
contents of Antarctic skuas, but failed to get any growth from the same species on
other occasions, and also could get no growth from Adelia penguins, gentoo penguins,
terns (Sterna hirundinacea), or cormorants (Phalacrocorax atriceps). Dr Gazert,
from Weddell seals, crab-eating seals, and sea-leopards, always obtained bacteria in the
large intestine ; more rarely in the small intestine and stomach. In the stomach and
intestinal contents of the following birds he found no bacteria, either by aerobic or
anaerobic cultivation : — King penguins, Adelia penguins, Antarctic petrels, snowy petrels,
terns (Sterna hirundinacea), and a species of Priofinus. Only from one tern and one
Adelia penguin were growths obtained, and in neither case could fallacy from accidental
contamination be excluded. Dr Cbarcot reports that the examination of faecal
matter from the intestines of various seals, birds, and fishes showed the presence
of numerous and various bacteria, in smaller numbers, however, than in temperate
regions. He brought home a number of live cultures from seals, gulls, penguins,
petrels, and fishes, from which Mile. Tsiklinsky was able to isolate in pure culture

142 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

24 species of bacteria, of which 15 could be identified with well-known forms, the
others being apparently new species or varieties. Those from the fish, in particular,
appeared to be very polymorphic and indefinite in their characteristics.

The net result, therefore, so far, seems to be that the alimentary tracts of Antarctic
vertebrates contain in all cases relatively few bacteria, and that in a number of instances
they appear to be altogether sterile, or, at all events, any bacteria they may contain fail
to grow on the ordinary commonly used nutrient media.

2. BACTERIOLOGY OF SEA WATER.

These observations included —

(a) Those made on ordinary culture media — chiefly gelatine.

(6) Examinations for the presence of denitrifying bacteria.

(c) Quantitative examinations.

(d) Examination of deep-sea samples and bottom muds.

(e) Examination for the presence of nitrifying bacteria.

(a) Observations on Bacteriology of Surface Water of Scotia Bay, South Orkneys,
taken during the summer months, Dec. 1903, Jan. and Feb. 1904.

TABLE III.

No.

Medium.

Growth
+ ve or
- ve.

Nature of Organisms, etc.

1

Fish peptone

+

Evident turbidity and growth after 5 days A small

bouillon

actively motile bacillus with rounded ends. Often

in short chains. Also some long spirillum-like

organisms, less actively motile.

2

Gelatine

_

3

Gelatine

-

Mould colony.

4

Gelatine

+

Numerous small white colonies after a week. Some

liquefaction after a month. Principal organism is

a fairly large spherical body, but with considerable

variation in size; looks like a Torula. Appearance of

a " nucleus " both in hanging-drop preparations and

stained films. Indefinite as regards its staining by

Gram's method. Also sickle-shaped bodies, a few

diplococci, and a very few small motile bacilli.

5

Gelatine

_

6

Fish peptone

+

Tube broken.

bouillon

7

Gelatine

+

A few small white surface colonies. An organism very

like a Sarcina or Microconcus tetragenus in films, but

Gram - ve

8

Gelatine

+

Numerous white opaque surface colonies. Both

macroscopically and microscopically look like Staphy-

lococcus /lyoyenes al/nis, only they are Gram - ve, and

do not liquefy gelatine.

9

Gelatine

+

White colonies of a TVa/o-like organism apparently

identical with that in No. 4.

10

Gelatine

+

No note of nature of organism.

ROTH OH \M \i:< II' I \< I l I IOLOOY.

143

These cultures were n> ad«- \\ ati n few drops of the surface water taken some distance
from the shore, the temperature of the water at this season varying between 29* F. and 83* F.
Incubation was carried out by keeping the tubes in Oinon<l II. MI-.-, where the temperature
varied between 45° K. and tin !•'. The gelatine was in the form of sloped tuba*.

Seven of the ten cultures yielded growths, three did not. It is probable that the
number of bacteria in Antarctic sea water cajtable of growing on ordinary nutrient media
is comparatively small It may be mentioned that Dr Ekeldf from his quantitative
observations f<>un<l on an average 4'4 organisms per c.c., and never more than 21.
Dr Gazert, on the German Expedition, from 0 to 10 per c.c. A few cultures brought
home by Dr Charcot yielded two coccal forms, three species of bacilli, and two yeast or
Tornln forms. From their description I am inclined to regard the organisms I observed
aa very similar forms. Dr Ekelof isolated five different species, all spirillar or bacillary
forms. I have not yet seen Dr Gaxert's full report, so am unable to say what was the
character of the organisms he obtained.

(b) A Number of Examinations of Surface Sea Water made to ascertain whether
Denitrifying Organisms were present or not. The folloiriny media were used
for this purpose.

A.

K

C.

0.

SM water . 100 c.c.
Calc. malate . 0'5 grin.
K,HP04 0-1 „

KNO, . . 0-1 „

SM water . 100 c.c.
Calc. malaU* . 1 grin.
K,HPO« 005 .,

KNO,. . 0-1 „

Sea water 100e.c.
Glurose 1 grm.
K HI'". . 005 „
KNO, . O'l „
Chalk . a pinch

100 c.c. of C -r 10 grm.
gelatine Melted, steril-
ised, and solidified.

H.

A, B, and C are media which were used by Profeaaor Gran in some of his
North Sea bacteriological work.
These media were sterilised in bulk by boiling in flasks, and control experi-
ment* were made occasionally with uninoculated media. They were found to
be quite free from bacteria, although on seven! occasions moulds got access to
them. For use from 5 to 7 c.c. were poured into a sterilised test-tube and
inoculated with two drops of the water to he examined.

Equal part* of C and agar.
Melted, sterilised, and
solidified.

The observations were all made on surface waters from various localities in the
Weddell Sea during the first summer's cruise in 1903. The surface water tem|>eratures
at this time were all between 29° F. and 30° F. The inoculated tubes were, as a rule,
kept at first in the laboratory, where the temperature varied between about 35° F. and
55° F. ; but as it was found that very little growth or denitrification occurred, they were
later transferred to a temperature kept more or less steadily about 60° K.

The following brief notes taken from my notebook regarding a few of these may be
taken as fairly typical of the whole :—

No. 2. Medium B. — Contains a small motile bacillus occurring sometimes in short
chains.

144 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

No. 6. Medium C. — Contains short motile bacilli, mostly in pairs, others curved,
longer, and non-motile, a few very long vibrio-like forms, non-motile.

After a week kept in a temperature not much above 32° F. no growth visible.
Transferred to laboratory — 10 days later abundant nitrite ; a week later strong ammonia
reaction ; nitrite still present.

No. 10. Medium H. — Small actively motile bacilli; a few larger forms. Kept in
laboratory. After 12 days trace of nitrite, strong ammonia, After 20 days nitrite all
gone, still strong ammonia.

Nos. 11 and 12. Medium A and medium B (16th Feb. 1903, from 62° 52' S.,
25° 00' W.). — Incubated in laboratory. Trace of nitrite after 8 days. Transferred to
60° F. Strong nitrite and slight ammonia reaction 6 days later. Presence of an
organism resembling Euglena, similar to that in No. 14.

No. 14. Medium A (17th Feb. 1903, from 64° 18' S., 23° 09' W.).— Incubated in
laboratory. After 15 days no nitrite reaction. Transferred to 60° F. In 7 days a
strong nitrite reaction, later also ammonia. No bacilli seen, but numerous rounded
motile bodies with a flagellum, resembling Euglena. Query — Are they nitrate
reducers ? Later a few bacilli were seen.

No. 17. Medium G. — No growth visible after 8 days in laboratory. After 11 days,
at 60° F., five small white colonies appeared, which very slowly grew larger. All
consisted of a coccus, chiefly in diplococcus form.

No. 19. Medium C. — Grown anaerobically by Buchner's method. When opened
after 3 weeks tube contained a few motile bacilli, others non-motile or dead. No
nitrite; no ammonia. Etc., etc.

Growth in the liquid media was usually indicated by its becoming turbid, but this
was always controlled by microscopic examination of hanging-drop preparation. Every-
one made gave + ve growths, including one anaerobically. All save three gave a definite
reaction of nitrite formation when tested with KI, starch, and H2S04. Of these three,
one was an anaerobic culture (the only one made), the other two made from water taken,
not in the open sea but near the head of Scotia Bay, South Orkneys, when we settled
down there for winter quarters. The majority, but not all, gave later a reaction for
ammonia when tested with Nessler's reagent. Medium C, upon the whole, appeared to
be the most suitable medium for these organisms ; but the rate of growth and of
production of nitrite and of ammonia seemed to vary considerably, but it was always
very slow. In no case could I demonstrate any denitrification in tubes kept at a
temperature varying somewhat indeed, but never very much above 32° F. At the
temperature of the laboratory, varying usually between 35° F. and 55° F.,
growth and denitrification was, in most cases, proceeded with very slowly ; but when
incubated at a temperature kept fairly constantly about 60° F., both proceeded more
rapidly, although still slowly compared with results obtained in more temperate seas.
From these observations, therefore, it may be stated that the presence of organisms
with denitrifying properties seems to be fairly constant in the surface waters of the

NOTES ON ANTARCTIC BACTERIOLOGY. 145

WecUlell Sea ; but, judging l>y the results obtained in cultures kept at temperatures
approximating to those constantly prevailing in that sea, and even in those kept at
t- II)|M -ratlin's considerably higher, it seems at least doubtful if much active denitrification
can IK- mrrit-d on by bacteria in those waters. The question of denitrification being
i an led on l.y organisms other than bacteria, such as Euglena, seems possible from three
or four observations (see Nos. 11, 12, and 14 quoted above).

Brandt in particular has pointed out the important rdle played by denitrifying
organisms in marine metabolism, setting free again the great mass of nitrogen which is
brought into the ocean in the form of nitrate, nitrite, and ammonia salts, and breaking
down dead organic matter. He has propounded the view, based on the fact that polar
seas are very rich in plankton, while tropical seas are comparatively poor, that the activity
of denitrifying organisms is far greater in warm seas than in cold, while nit rificat inn,
on the other hand, is probably more active in polar seas. In other words, in polar seas,
owing to the low temperatures, the denitrificrs cannot break down nitrogen-containing
matter to the same extent, so that a richer plant life, and, in consequence, a richer animal
life, can exist in them than in warm seas where the nitrogenous matter is broken down,
often to the extent of liberating free nitrogen.

These investigations certainly tend to support Brandt's views to a considerable
extent The presence of active nitrification could not be substantiated, as is mentioned
further on, nor is it from the observations of Dr Gazert, who also failed to obtain any
evidence of marine nitrifying organisms. The presence of denitrifying organisms, on
the other hand, seems to be widespread in the Weddell Sea, but their activity under
the low temperature conditions prevailing seems to be very slight.

Gazert records fairly similar conditions. Using Bauer's media, which I did not
employ, he found denitrifying organisms to be present in the cold Antarctic waters,
though apparently in very small numbers. With regard to their activity, he found that
at temperatures from 5* C. to 10° C. (40° F. to 50° F.) denitrification proceeded very, very
slowly, but fairly actively between 20" C. and 25° C. (68° F. to 77* F.). Using Gran's
media, however, he does not appear to have obtained denitrifying organisms.

(c) Quantitative I-'. *tii nations of the Bacterial Content of Sea Water.

1. Surface water, 13th Feb. 1903, lat. 59° 43' S., long. 30° 44' W. Medium G

(see under notes on "Denitrifying Organisms"), 1 c.c. of water melted in with
the medium in a Petri dish. Incubated in laboratory, temperature 35° F.
to 55° F.

Result, 170 colonies.

2. Same as No. 1, only incubated at 60° F.

Result, 334 colonies.

3. Surface water, 24th Feb. 1903, lat. 69° 52' 8., long. 17° 22' W. Medium G.

1 ac. of water. Incubated first in laboratory ; later at 60° F.

Result, 35 colonies.
VOL. III. i»

146 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

4. Same as No. 3, but medium consists simply of gelatine, 10 grm., sea water

100 c.c. Incubated in laboratory.
Result, 112 colonies.

5. Water from 2000 fathoms, 6th March 1903, lat. 67° 39' S., long. 36° 10' W.

Out of Buchanan- Richard water-bottle. Medium G. Inoculated Petri dish
with 5 '2 c.c. of the water. Incubated at 60° F.

Result, 2 colonies.

Could not absolutely exclude contamination from surface waters. The growths
consisted of small motile bacilli.

6. Water from 2485 fathoms (15 fathoms above the bottom), 6th March 1903,

lat. 67° 39' S., long. 36° 10' W. Out of Buchanan-Richard water-bottle.
Medium G. 5 '3 c.c. water inoculated. Incubated at 60° F.

Result, 1 colony.

Here, also, surface contamination could not be absolutely excluded. The growth
was of a very minute motile bacillus, which produced slight liquefaction of the
gelatine. Sub-culture in medium C was sterile.

Three of the four estimations of surface water, yielding respectively 170, 334, and
35 colonies per c.c. of water, were made on media suitable for denitrifying organisms,
so are not comparable with the results obtained by Dr Gazert and Dr Ekelof, who, on
ordinary media, never obtained more than 21 colonies per c.c., and usually a much
smaller number. One observation made on sea-water gelatine yielded 112 colonies
from 1 c.c. of water. I can offer no explanation for this difference in results. It may
be that the surface water of the open Weddell Sea is really more rich in bacteria than
the waters nearer inshore, such as were examined by Dr Ekelof Those examined by
Dr Gazert, however, cover a much wider area of sea, much of it open ocean. It is not
fair to judge, of course, from one isolated observation, but so far as I am aware there was
no error in my technique, and I can only leave the figure to stand for future corroboration
or disproof.

(d) Examination of Deep-sea Samples for the Presence of Bacteria.

Sixteen samples of bottom mud, bottom water from the Buchanan sounding tube,
and of waters from various intermediate depths from 100 fathoms downwards, taken
from Buchanan-Richard or Nansen-Petersen water-bottles, were examined, all from the
Weddell Sea area. From 5 to 10 c.c. were inoculated in tubes or Petri plates, the media
used being G (chiefly), C, A, and B (see under "Denitrifying Bacteria"). They were
incubated either in the laboratory (temperature 35° F. to 55° F.) or at 60° F. The con-
ditions under which the samples were obtained did not absolutely preclude surface water
contaminations, but the results do not look as if this had occurred, for of the sixteen
only three yielded any growth. Two of these, on medium G, are referred to in more
detail above under " Quantitative Estimations," rather over 5 c.c. of water in each case
yielding respectively 2 colonies and 1 colony. The third was an inoculation of water

Ndl -

AN 1 \UCTII BACTI IU«'l "<iY

147

out of a Buchanan wat«-r-l><>ttlr from a depth of 2550 fathom*, i.e. bottom water
(If.tli M.in-li 1903, Int. 63° 51' 3., long. 41° 50' W.), on medium F (described under
• N untying Organisms"), the only sample tru-.i m this medium. Inoculations of water
from the same sample in m«lia A and B proved sterile, l>ut in K there grew very slowly
a short inutile Imcilliis, occurring singly, in couples, and also in short chains, the chain
formation being more pronounced than in any other marine bacterial growth which I
obtained No ammonia or nitrate was formed in the medium.

Dr Gazert, in waters down to 800 metres deep, found germs absent or very few in
number (from 1 to 3 in 10 c.c.). Bottom-water samples were either sterile or yielded
from 3 to 6 bacteria in 10 c.c. Ooze water, i.f. the layer of water just touching
the bottom, was not so often germ-free. The oozes and muds themselves appear to be
always sterile. Nitrifying and denitrifying organisms were not found in any of his
deep-sea samples.

(e) Examination of Sta Water for Nitrifying Organisms.

The media employed as suitable for the growth of nitrite- and nitrate-forming
organisms were as follows : —

D.

F.

Saltwater

. 100 G.C.

Salt water .

100 c.c.

'K 'i!i'","-

. 0-2 gnn.

. o-i „

NaNO. .
K.HPO. .

O'l giro.
O'Oft „

Mg$O4

• 005 „

Mg804 .

o-os „

C.CO, .

neveral grammes

Na,CO. .

005 „

Five inoculations were made in each medium with surface water from various parts
of the Weddell Sea area, during February 1903, but in no case save one did any growth
occur after incubation at varying temperatures between 32° F. and 60° F. In one
instance a slight growth occurred in an inoculated tube of medium F, but the organism
was evidently a denitrifier and not a nitrifier, for ammonia was found but no nitrate.

One deep-water sample inoculated in medium F also gave a growth, but neither
ammonia nor nitrate was found in this instance (see under " Deep-Sea Samples ").

The conclusion to be drawn seems to be either that nitrifying organisms are not
present in these waters, or that the media employed were not suitable for their growth.

Dr Gazert, using Winogradski's medium (without silicate), also failed to get any
evidence of nitrification going on through the action of bacteria in Antarctic waters.

3. AIR EXAMINATION FOR THK PRESENCE OF BACTERIA.

Several examinations were made by exposing plates of agar and of medium G (for
denitrifying organisms) on the top of the deck laboratory during the voyage in the
Weddell Sea in 1903. These cannot be considered satisfactory, owing to the possibility

148 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

of contamination from the ship and from spray. Growths of (apparently) Staphylo-
coccus pyogenes albus and of a yellow coccus, possibly Staphylococcus pyogenes citreus,
were obtained, and also denitrifying organisms.

Examinations made by exposing plates and tubes in the crow's-nest at the top of
the mainmast, during the same period, for as long as 20 hours, proved uniformly sterile.
In winter quarters, during the winter months, agar plates were occasionally exposed for
a few hours on the glacier abutting on the beach at the head of Scotia Bay. No growth
was ever obtained on any of these after incubation. No air examinations were made
during the summer months.

Dr Gazert, at the Gauss's winter quarters, examined the air indirectly by making
cultures from freshly fallen snow. This was invariably found to be sterile.

Dr Ekelof at Snowhill, by exposing Petri plates, found nearly half of his experiments
sterile. Of those in which growths occurred he found on an average that a Petri plate had
to be exposed for two hours for one bacterium to settle on it. He comes to the conclusion
that all the organisms he obtained from the air are impurities carried into it by the
wind from the soil, in which, despite the almost complete absence of organic matter, he
found a fairly abundant bacterial flora.

REFERENCES.

ERIK EKBLOF, Wiseenschaft. Ergeb. d. Sehwed. SudpoL-Exped., 1901-03, Bd. iv., Lief. 7, Bacteriologische

Studien, Stockholm, 1908.

Mile. TSIKLINSKY, Exped. antarct. franqaise, 1903-05, Flora Microbienne, Paris, 1908.
H. GAZERT, Vero/entlich. d. Institut f. Meereskunde, etc., Hft. 5, 1903, Bacteriol. Bericht. ; and Verhandl.

d. XV. Deutsch. Geog. zu Dantzig, 1905; Deut. Siidpol.-Exped. ; Vorlauf. wissensehaft. Ergeb. ; Mitteil.

iiber d. Vorkommen u. d. Tatigk. d. Bakt. im Meer.

XL-BIBLIOGRAPHY OF ANTARCTIC BOTANY.

XL-BIBLIOGRAPHY OF ANTARCTIC BOTANY.

Tin- li-t makes no pretence at being exhaustive, especially as regards sub-antarctic
botany. Only the more important papers are referred to. Preliminary notices of
new species are not included when later reports of collections containing them have
appeared. For papers dealing with unicellular alga), reference may be made to Dr
I- K. Fritsch's paper on pp. 95-134 of this volume.

AI.BC.KK, N.. " EMM da flora rauonnee de 1* Terre-de-Feu," Anal. del. Mut. de la Plata, 1903.

II .- I .K belie*, ' toport on the " Southern One$" Collection*, London, 1902.

BBOTHMOS, V. F., "Die Lsubmoo-e," Deuttehe Stidpolar-Sxp. (1901-OS), Bd riii. 1, Berlin, 1906.
BaowK, R. N. KCDMOBE, "The Botany of the South Orkneys," Traiu. and /'rot. Bat. Soe. tUlin., xxxiii.,
1905, pp. 105-110.

- "The BoUny of Gough bland : Phanerogam* and Fern*," Journ. Linn. Soe. London, Bat., xxxui ,
1905, pp. 238-250.

- and OTHERS, "The Botany of Gough laland : Cryptogam* (excluding Fern*)," Journ. Linn. Soe. Lomlon,
Bot., xxx vii., 1905, pp. 263-267.

- " Antarctic Botany : iU Present State and Future Problems," Kfot. Oeog. Mag., xxi., 1906, pp. 473-483.
BRUCB, W. S., Polar Exploration, chap*. IT. and v., London, 1911.

CAHDOT, J., " Mouaee*, et coup d'ojil «ur la flore bryologique dee Tern* magellanique*," Hi*, du voyage du
t.y. "Belyiea" (1897-99), Anven, 1901-03.

- " Note iur la rotation bryologique de 1'AnUrctide," Comptet rendvt Aeatl. Jet Sci«*e**, 1906.

- "Note «ur la Flora de 1'Antarctide," Compte* rendut de FAnoe. Franfaue pour I'Aranrt. dt» Science*,
1907, pp. 452-460.

- "Musci," (Britith) National Antarctic Exp., iii., London, 1907.

- " Mouaees," Expfd. antarftique francaue (190S-OS) : Document* tcientiflqvet, Paris, 1907.

- " La flora bryologique des terra* magellaniques, de la Georgie du sud et de 1'AnUrctide," Witten. Erg.
Schwed. Siidpolar-Exp., Bd. iv. 8, Stockholm, 1908.

— " Musci," Britith Antarctic Expedition (1907-09) : Report* on the Scientific Inreitiyationt, L, IT.,

London, 1910.
"Le* Mousses de 1' Expedition nationale anUrctique dcoafaiae," Trant. Roy. Soe. Kdin., 1911, xlviii.

pp. 67-82.

CIUBCOT, J., Rapportt prtliminaire* rur let travaux execute* dan* rAntareiique (1908-10), Paris, 1910.
i ii ii TON, C., and OTHKKS, The Sub-antaretie liland* of Nev> Zealand, Christchurch, New Zealand,

1909.
COOKATNB, L., " A Botanical Excursion during Midwinter to the Southern Island* of New Zealand," Trant.

New Zeal. Inttit., xzxri. p. 225-333.

See CBILTOM, C., The Sub-antaretie Iilandt, etc.

DAHL, " Ergebnisse der Hamburger Magalhaensischen Sammelraise, 1892-93," Naiuneiuen. Woehentehri/l,

vii., 1909, pp. 668-670.
DARBISHIRK, O. V., "The Lichen* of the South Orkneys," Trant. and Proc. Bot. S*e. Edi*., ixiii., 1905,

pp. 108-1 10.

"The Botany of Oough Island : Lichens," Journ. Linn. Soe. London, Bot., xxx vii., 1900, pp. 266-267.

" Lichenes," (Britith) National Antarctic Expedition, v., London, 1910.

161

152 BOTANICAL RESULTS OF THE SCOTTISH NATIONAL ANTARCTIC EXPEDITION.

DUS£N, P., "Die Gefasspflanzen der Magellanslander," Svenska Exped. till Magellanslander, Bd. iii.,
Stockholm, 1900.

" Die Pflanzenvereine der Magellanslander," Svenska Exped. till Magellanslander, Bd. iii., Stockholm,

1903.

" Die Tertiare Flora der Seymour-Insel," Wissen. Erg. Schwed. Siidpolar-Exp., Bd. iii. 3, Stockholm, 1908.

FOSLIE, M., "Antarctic and subantarctic Corallinaceas," Wissen. Erg. Schwed. Siidpolar-Exp., Bd. iv. 5,

Stockholm, 1907.

"Calcareous Algae," Kongl. Norske Vidensk. Selsk., Trondhjem, 1904, p. 3.

— "Marine Algae : II., Corallinacese," (British) National Antarctic Expedition, iii., London, 1907.
— "Die Lithothamnien," Deutsche Sudpolar-Exp.(1901-03), Bd. viii. 2, Berlin, 1908.
FRITSCH, F. E., " Freshwater Algae collected in the South Orkneys," Journ. Linn. Soc. London, Sot., xl.,

1912, pp. 293-338.
GEPP, A., "Musci," Report on the "Southern Cross" Collections, London, 1902.

and E. S., "Antarctic Algae," Journ. Bot., xliii., April 1905.

"More Antarctic Algae," Journ. Bot., xliii., July 1905.

" Marine Algae : I., Phaeophyceae and Floridese," (British) National Antarctic Expedition, iii.,

London, 1907.

GUPPY, H. B., " Flora of the Antarctic Islands," Nature, xxxviii., 1888.

HARIOT, J., " Algues," Exped. antarctique francaise (1908-05): Documents scientifiques, Paris, 1907.
HEMSLEY, W. B., Report on the Voyage of H.M.S. " Challenger" ; Botany, i., London, 1885.
HENNINGS, P., "Die Pilze," Deutsche Siidpolar-Exp. (1901-03), Bd. viii. 1, Berlin, 1906.
HOLMES, E. M., "Some South Orkney Algae," Journ. Bot., xliii., July 1905.
HOOKER, J. D., Flora Antarctica, London, 1843-47.

HUE, "Lichens," Exped. antarctique francaise (1903-05): Documents scientifyues, Paris, 1908.
KARSTEN, G., Das Phytoplankton des Ant. Meeres nach dem Mat. der Deutschen Tiefsee-Exp. (1898-99),

Jena, 1905.
M0LLER, C., "Bryologia fuegiana," Flora, Ixviii., 1885.

"Bryologia Austro-Georgiae," Erg. der Deutschen Polar- Exp. (1882-83), Bd. ii. 2, 1889.

REINBOLD, TH., "Die Meeresalgen," Deutsche Sudpolar-Exp. (1901-03), Bd. viii. 2, Berlin, 1908.

SCHENK, H., " Vergleichende Darstellung der Pflanzengeographie der subantarktischen Inseln insbesondere

uber Flora und Vegetation von St Paul und Neu-Amsterdam," Wissen. Erg. Deutschen Tiefsee-Exp.,

Bd. ii. 1, Jena, 1905.

"Die Gefasspflanzen," Deutsche Siidpolar-Exp. (1901-03), Bd. viii. 1, Berlin, 1906.

SCHIFFNER, V., "Die Lebermoose," Deutsche Siidpolar-Exp. (1901-03), Bd. viii. 1, Berlin, 1906.
SKOTTSBBRG, CARL, " The Geographical Distribution of Vegetation in South Georgia," Geog. Journ., Nov. 1902.

"Nagra ord om Macrocystis pyrifera," Bot. Notiser, Lund, 1903, pp. 40-44.

"On the Zonal Distribution of South Atlantic and Antarctic Vegetation," Geog. Journ., Dec. 1904.

" Some remarks upon the geographical distribution of vegetation in the colder Southern Hemisphere,"

Ymer, Stockholm, 1905, pp. 402-427.

"Die Gefasspflanzen Sudgeorgiens," Wissen. Erg. Schwed. Siidpolar-Exp., Bd. iv. 3, Stockholm, 1905.

"Zur Flora des Feuerlandes," Wissen. Erg. Schwed. Siidpolar-Exp., Bd. iv. 4, Stockholm, 1906.

«' Observations on the Vegetation of the Antarctic Sea," Bot. Studier, Upsala, 1906, pp. 245-264.

" Zur Kenntnis der Subantarktischen und Antarktischen Meeresalgen : I., Phteophyceen," Wissen. Erg.

Schwed. Siidpolar-Exp., Bd. iv., Stockholm, 1907.
« Studien liber das Pflanzenleben der Falkland-inseln," Wissen. Erg. Schwed. Siidpolar-Exp., Bd. iv. 10,

Stockholm, 1909.
" Pflanzenphysiognomische Beobachtungen aus dem Feuerlande," Wissen. Erg. Schwed. Siidpolar-Exp.,

Bd. iv. 9, Stockholm, 1909.
"Ubersicht uber die wichtigsten pflanzenformationen Sudamerikas s. von 41°, ihre geographische

verbreitung und beziehungen zum klima," Kungl. Svenska Vetenskaps. Hand., Bd. xlvi. 3, Upsala, 1910.
SPEGAZZINI, C., "Plantae Patagonia australis," Rev. Facul. agron. y veterin., xxx. and xxxi., La Plata, 1897.
STKPHANI, F., " He"patiques," Res. du voyage du s.y. "Belgica" (1897-99), Anvers, 1901.
" H<5paticae," Wissen. Erg. Schwed. Sudpolar-Exp., Bd. iv. 1, Stockholm, 1905.

mm. i. M.I. \i-in 01 \\ i vi:. ih \ 153

Ii-kwf«i. •'., "U Vie T*g*u)e «u I'.Me Sod." 111 /x /VoNfMM a* Ittt S*l, J. Cwdot, (.p. 434-438,

-. 1906.

"" l >oh«M,"/W* dm tofmftdu t.^. " Mfftta" (1897-99), Anvm, 1903.

Wnmi. K '. «^utiou <Ur SabanUrktuchen li«*ln," £>Mto^ Svl^ar-Kr,,. (19O1-OS), lid rm 1.

Iterlin, 1906.
WMT, \V. «uU G. 8., " PrMhwmtor Al««," «n««A AntareHe Jhp*Mto«

Invtliyatioiu. . . MI. l...i..i..i,, 1
WILMMAK, K.. " LM PhMUrafUM* de« Tenw lua^llmnique^" /Uk ./K Myay* Ai «.y. " Bftyifa," An»«r«,

1906.
WHI..HT, ( II . " The BoUnjr of Uough ItUu.i : He|»lic. .,„! Kut,K-i." ^o«ni. LMM. Sac. Low/.,

xxxvii . 1905, p. 36ft.
ZABUWOOENBM, A.. " Die Flechun," Dfuttekt Svlpotar,^. (1901-O3), Ifcl. viu. 1, Berlin, 1906.

rmmrmn IT mat *»i> on., ttt>..
VOL III.

14 DAY USE

RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED

LOAN DEPT.

This book is due on the last date stamped below, or

on the date to which renewed.
Renewed books are subject to immediate recall.

SWrt'SgMtf

pPC'D LD

ii it 20 1962

J Ka7fi ^ *

iMi* u9i& 5 i

i

jn

HtO. Un. 76

rf&i

\

«* «??

m. c«. «r 1^

NOV 1 a ^775T

,

B

LD 21A-50m-4,159

(A1724sl(l-

General Library
University of California
Berkeley

Mi

HI